BBBH
: /Or-
EPEA PTEKOENTA:
CONVEYING
REVELATIONS OF THE PAST.
BY
N. L, BENMOHEL, A.M., T.C.D.,
AUTHOR OF BYTHNER'S LYRE OF DAVID, 1847 ; ARAEESHEE MAHFIL, FROM THE
HINDOOSTANEE J AND STRICTURES ON MOSHEIM'S MIDDLE AGES.
B)r Sbfjne Cent's ! erfccnnet cure '
J9ie CBrben tier nsttrblic^fecit
In Kusem 33itft !
It. jftJliicijler, 'Sn Kie Ututsctyen.
La contention des esprits a tire la verite du fond des abimes.
L'AcADEMiE FK., Sur fc Cid.
DUBLIN :
|rintt& for \
AT THE UNIVEESITY PRESS,
BY M. H. GILL.
1860.
StacR
Annex
INTRODUCTION.
" EVERYTHING in ethnology is a balance between conflicting
difficulties, and I can only hope that I have approached a full
and complete exhibition of the ethnology of ancient Ger-
many" (Germ. 1851, p. iv.). If the early founders of the
three great and leading states, Deutschl&nd, England, and
France, be not sufficiently recognised in that exhibition, it
may be permitted to attempt, by way of supplement, an ap-
proach to greater fulness and completion. If the learned
author had been aware that Tacitus mentions the Jutes along
with the Angli, he would have been more positive about the
latter, and less against the former; if he had cultivated a nearer
acquaintance with the Franks, he might have discovered in
them the mysterious Cimbri Teutones, instead of declaring
these, in 1844, to be Gauls; in 1851 "a greater mystery than
ever" (Germania, last page) ; " if one of the two populations
must be Gothic, the claim is the strongest for the Cimbri so
utterly worthless is the argument from the word Deutsch" (ib.,
p. 135). Again, in 1857, the Teutones, " a population of
which we find no definite trace afterwards" (Celt. Nations,
p. 142), and the Cimbri "more likely to have been Kelts than
Germans, and quite as likely to have been Slavonians as Kelts"
(ib.) " I think that the Cimbri were Slavonians. That they
had as little to do with the Cimbric Chersonese as the Teutones
had with Dutch, I am sure" (ib. p. 151).
Nineteen hundred and sixty years have elapsed since Teu-
tones and Cimbri appear together in action; two centuries
later, we read in detail the glorious deeds of the Cimbri, and
that finally they are triumphati magis quam victi (Germ. 37) ;
in the above quotations they appear simulati magis quam victi,
but a real victory must ensue when the simulation shall be
proved to consist in the fact that Cimbri is translated by
Franks, whose second name Teutones radically remains the
same ; thus, in the ninth century, the latter becomes the parent
2111130
of deutsch, the former of Otfrid's frenkisg as the same ; and
whilst teutonic and deutsch are likewise the same, both in root
and meaning, the immediate origin of the two is differently
modified by time and circumstances. Dissertations, accumulated
for the last three centuries on the origin of deutsch or teutsch,
have their cause in justifying the orthographical choice in-
cumbent on each author; the Deutsche Grammatik, 1840, thus
decides for the D : " Wer den namen unsers volks mit T
schreibt, siindet wider den sprachgeist" (Gr., p. 28-9). This
might be admitted ; but a spirit more sacred than the said
sprachgeist is seriously offended at the Excurs iiber Deutsch,
which exposes its ingenious author to forty errors for the pur-
pose of mainly establishing two : firstly, that the same diot,
a people, which in the fourth century produces piudisko,
heathenish, is the origin, whence, in the ninth, we obtain that
national name ; secondly, that the root deut itself has an in-
herent, though as yet mysterious, power of alluding to the
German people and language. These two great sins wider den
sprachgeist have been reiterated in the 2nd vol. of Deutsches
Wb'rterbuch, 1860; the first, that deutsch comes from diot, a .
people, thus, col. 1144, "Diet, &c., volk, gens, &c. das adj.
diutisch gehort dazu;" col. 1043, " da es von diet, goth, piuda,
ahd. diot, diota abstammt, wie Gramm. I 3 , 14, gezeigt ist, so
bedeutet es urspriinglich gentilis, popularis, vulgaris; im
gothischen heiszt piudisko WVIKUG ;" the second, that the mere
root contains an occult'power of alluding to Germanic nation-
ality ; thus, col. 1038, " da aber ze diute in der redensart Ze
diute sagen reden (Ben. i. 327) nicht blosz deutlich sondern
haufig zu deutsch heiszt, zumal im gegensatz zu der lat.
kirchensprache, so wird man auf einen zusammenhang mit
dem goth. piuda, ahd. diota, diot geleitet, und deuten ware so
viel als dem volk, den Deutschen, verstdndlich machen." The
conjecture proposed by Dr. Heinrich Leo in Jahrb. f. wissen.
Kritik, 1827, limits the original deutsch to the idea of
heathenish, and thus, not interfering with the cognation to
which the pretended piuda might belong, remains lucid,
simple, and comparatively harmless, whereas the said bipartite
system, holding the verdunkelte wurzel (Gr., p. 19) re-
sponsible for the power with which it invests an old Teuto
(ib., p. 17, 20) to beget progeny of a family-likeness peculiarly
Germanic, combines a strangely perplexed mysteriousness
with those dangerous results briefly repeated in a national
work, as if truly matured, after twenty years' deliberation, by
a writer so universally and deservedly accredited as Jacob
Grimm; but, instead of thus extinguishing a dim light of
tradition by a still more obscure of reflection, we shall en-
deavour to improve the former by collecting its genuine rays
of incidence with those of clear reflection, and thus exhibit,
through the dense clouds of a distant horizon, a certain trans-
mitted dawn as the true harbinger of day, truly Lucifer, such
as the poet of Paradise sees the latter emerge,
Last in the train of night,
Sure pledge of day.
Descend, then, O Muse, who dwellest sublime in adamantine
Epea Pteroenta, the work of all-encompassing Chronos, and
thus inaccessible to mortal unassisted; descend to illumine
these inveterate pages, dedicated to thee and Clio divine,
whose interpreter thou art; vouchsafe, even here in the fore-
hall of thy unerring shrine, to declare unto the nations, jahan
geer, jahan afroz, those who now conquer and enlighten the
world, where, and who, are they, when rude prowess is yet
their greatest excellence, and proud neighbours call them
barbarians ? To this and appertaining inquiries deliver due
responses, in number and order the following seven :
I.
May the three sons of Mannus represent the triad of Angle,
Saxon, and Jute, and these be identified with the three super-
albian tribes mentioned by Pomponius Mela ?
Of Mannus and his, the Germania says: " Manno tres
filios adsignant, e quorum nominibus proximi Oceano In-
gasvones, medii Hermiones, ceteri Istajvones vocentur." The
statement by Mela is the following: " Super Albim Codanus,
ingens sinus, &c. In eo sunt Cimbri et Teutoni ; ultra,
ultimi Germanise Hermiones."
Pliny applies the name Cimbri to the Angles, and the
identification of the double triad with the sons of Mannus will
be the following:
O
1. Ingsevones. Cimbri. Angli. The meaning of Cimbri
is borderers, and suits the situation of the Angles between
river and sea, like the aTevoiropa fiuOpa (Iphig. 81), formed
by the Euripus with the adjoining sea. From thus living
errevwe, stinted, in angustia, in der Enge, we may derive the
first root of Ingaevones, in agreement with Angli.
2. Istaevones. Teutoni. Saxons. Compounds of Is = teu =
sac = water, and von = ton = son = dwell; also ton = ?on = low
and = land occur alike ; similarly teut = ton = tan = land = low
= settle.
3. Hermiones. Better often Herminones, so that on is the
von of the preceding two, to which pair the Her-min is op-
posed in implying elevation, although this might consist in
artificial mound as well as natural mount, hill. Hermin then
becomes German, identified in passages like Or-tan-i qui et
German! ; since or = elevation = beginning = border (or =initium,
Gr., p. 338), and tan, as just mentioned; German! is also ren-
dered Tungri, contracted for Tun-ger-i, the tun being the
said tan. The peninsular situation of the Jutes procured them
the name RerSgoths, compound of gota = aqua, and rrS, clivus
(Gr., p. 433), or else, raus, arundo (ib., p. 99), whence reed
and rush. The Sanscrit dandaka means peninsula (of India)
from danda, stick, rod, &c. ; Cher-son of South Russia, and
Cher-son-es-us, show the Her, Ger, under consideration, and
the son mentioned at Istaevones, of which the Is agrees with
es in Cherson-es-us.
II.
Besides the above triad, there are four specified in a differ-
ent tradition, who are meant by these ?
Quidam. autern licentia vetustatis, plures deo ortos, plures-
que gentis appellationes, Marsos, Gambrivios, Suevos, Vanda-
lios adtirmant: eaque vera et antiqua nomina (Germ., 2).
Of Suevi Tacitus has two; hence the quaternion will con-
sist of the following five:
1. Marsi ; originates in Mar-is, Mar-ais, old English mar-
ish; Terra in universum paludibus faeda (Germ., 5).
2. Gam-brivii ; Borderers of the low-lands. These are
the Cimbri of Germ. 37.
3. Suevi ; 38 treats of these. The root sue = gam =
border.
4. Suevi ; 9 pars Suevorum et Isidi sacrificat. They
are the Visigoths of the Baltic.
5. Vandalii; the Ostro-goths of the Danube. Van=goth =
water, and al = ostro = island in a river.
III.
How can Pliny's Germanorum genera quinque be recon-
ciled with those ethnologic traditions by Tacitus ? The agree-
ment will be as follows :
1. "Vindili; quorum pars Burgundiones: Varini, Carini,
Guttones."
Vindili are Visigoths, the Suevi last mentioned ; the Bur-
gundiones, afterwards Armalausi, now Ermeland. The re-
maining three correspond to Marienwerder, Courland, Esth-
land, or Esthonia.
2. " Ingsevones ; quorum pars Cirabri, Teuton! ac Chau-
corurn gentes."
According to the above definition of Ing, and as every
Angle is a Saxon, both, as also Marsi and Chauci, may come
under the one term.
3. " Pfoximi autem Rheno Istarvones ; quorum pars Cimbri
mediterranei."
The Gambrivii ; Bat-avi (= low watermen), - Teutones,
Cimbri-Teutones, &c., Sicambri, lastly Franks and Tyois
Deusen.
4. " Hermiones ; quorum Suevi, Hermunduri, Chatti,
Cherusci."
The Cher of this last is the Her in Hermiones, whose two
roots (Her-min) occur in Her-mun-dur-i, and while dur = us
= water, the two compounds imply elevated water-abode, con-
trary to Saxon, Batavi, &c., situated low. The Suevi are
those of Germ. 38.
5. " Quinta pars Peucini, Basternse." Like Germani,
Teutones, &c., the.Danubian Goths occur in a number of
names, Bastarnse, Vandalii, Melanchalaani, Jazyges, &c.
IV.
After giving the said triad and quaternion, Tacitus now
treats of the vocabulum Germanise in a passage of forty-two
words, which, being declared a locus corruptissimus by Bre-
dow, in 1808, has since occasioned conjectures (reviewed in
Bauer's D. Gr., 1827, i. pp. 48-53. See also Deutsche Gr.,
1840, pp. 10-12), various and strange; the last is still to the
effect that Tacitus is wrong in a seipsis invento nomine, and
in " assuming a difference of time one appellation being old,
the other recent" (Germ., 1851, p. 27). Yet this assumption
is not his, and applying recens to Germanise vocabulum in its
national sense, the passage is perfectly justifiable by making
Tungri the Gallic translation of Germani, this being originally
partial. Great stress has been laid by Schmitthenner on the
opinion of Acidalius, to dismiss non gentis in favour of in
gentis, it being impossible that Tacitus could write Latin,
which, in a logical exposition, would be as if he said : nomen
nationis evaluit in nomen gentis, nomen gentis non evaluit in
nomen gentis ; yet all copies agree, as acknowledged expressly
by the above mentioned Bredow, in reading non gentis ; hence,
it' the genuineness of this expression can be supported by no
interpretation but the one abo\it to be subjoined, the certainty
thus gained will add to the importance of the information
conveyed.
TEXT.
Ceterum Germanize vocabulum 1 recens 2 et nuper additum 2 :
quoniam qui primi Rhenum transgress! 3 Gallos expulerint, ac
nunc Tungri 4 , tune German! 4 vocatisint 4 : ita nationis nomen 5 ,
non gentis 6 , evaluisse paullatim, ut omnes 7 primum a victore 7
ob metum 8 , mox a seipsis 9 , invento nomine 10 , German! voca-
rentur. 7 - 9>
EXPLANATION.
1. German! vocabulum might imply, as supposed by ex-
pounders, the mere origin or etymology of Germanus; but the
form Germania? excludes that particular sense which, in 28,
German! has for the last time, after having occurred so for the
first, in the year 222, Ante D.
2. It is recent in that universal acceptation; and added
nuper, i. e. novum-per, by way of innovation, to Teutones, the
national name already in use.
3. The first transgression of the Rhine alludes to that
dreadful outbreak, about Ante D. 113, still remembered in
the West-friesen-lied by the Swiss, and in the ob metum pre-
sently.
4. Those who still enjoy the name Tungri obtained it
with the intention of expressing in Gallic that of the intruders,
which was Germani. The intention is here meant by the sub-
junctive sint. Ger-man survives in Ger-vin-us, Irving, &c., so
that whilst Ger = border, man = van = water, as in Merving,
Merovee, a compound of the same meaning, it is answered by
Tun-ger-i, the first root implying low, those invaders proceed-
ing from the Lower Rhine. If the artificially raised soil,
dykes, mounds, affected the name, it might be explained by
man = mun = mound, and tun, dun, hill; like the Latin altum,
the root combines both, elevation and profoundness being
cognate ideas, and so the Scandinavian tung, heavy, may co-
exist with dungr, a mountain, in Guzeratee and Tangri, the
Most High in Turkish. Tunga bala = loftiness and strength
(Hitop., line 823).
5. The increase which the secondary, or nomen nationis,
thus virtually obtained through the translation, began to pre-
vail against the chief, namely, Teutones. Another name of
the same people was Cimbri, which 37 identifies. The pre-
sent account of Germanise nomen involves an apology for
using, in the work itself, Germani in two senses, one as in
28, the other as equivalent to Teutones.
6. The nominal decrease of this last abroad in con-
sequence of the term Germani rising instead, the historian
i ix )
thus briefly intimates by nationis noincn, non gentis, eva-
luisse.
7. The universal denomination began through the irrup-
tion, after the Victor, who lived among the Gauls.
8. Among the general popular names hitherto given abroad
to Germans, that of Teutones was least, but Cimbri, Gennani,
or some translation equally understood, then the terror of their
late irruptions, adding preponderance and impression, ren-
dered the secondary name current also with the literary
Romans.
9. What had begun through the Victor abroad, and after
him, soon was improved after their own selves who were not
abroad.
10. The name itself being no innovation, but of ancient
existence at home.
V.
Is the Angle group of the Germania reconcilable with
Bede's triad of the British invasion ?
The identity becomes evident through the fact of Tacitus
mentioning Jute as well as Angle, and his seven or eight
names being easily comprehended in those three, especially
when four, designated South, North, West, East, thereby ac-
knowledge a community with a reference to some general
name, which in the present case will be Saxon, without, per-
haps, excluding Angle, notwithstanding that the latter is one
of the series of those eight under consideration, as specified in
the Germania, 40. The territory exhibiting them is Lauen-
burg, Holstein, Schleswig, Jutland ; it forms part of the details
in the first of these sections.
1. Langobardi. The paucitas ascribed to them is still true,
asLauenburg is by far the smallest of the four just mentioned.
Lang signifies meadow, as in Langensalza, Erlangen, &c., and
is the first part of the name Lauenburg, whose Bardewick, the
capital until 1189, has as first part their second. Bard mean-
ing water (as in Prutenia, Britannia, &c.) entitles them to the
general name Saxons. The seven now following have a wor-
ship in common, and fluminibus aut silvis muniuntur.
2. Reud-ig-ni. The two roots correspond to RerS-goth,
which once gave a name to Jutland, this last being a later
application from the Eudoses or Jutes.
3. Aviones; av = aqua, on = dwell, hence equivalent to
Saxons.
4. Angli. Origin of Angeln in Schleswig and the name
England.
b
5. Varini. Sanscrit varee, the same as the preceding uv.
To judge from the three following, the Varini lived eastward,
and east is likewise contained in var, vor, vorn, morn, morning,
Morgenland is east; var, voir, ware, beware, hence warn, to
make see, caution. AngU and Varini long remain together,
so the Waeringwic acted a prominent part as Warwick.
6. Eud-os-es. Eud-or, now the Eyder; or = os means
border as well as water; eud = south; personal in Eutheo
(Engl. L., 1850, p. 10), local in Eutin and Jutland. The
primary idea which engenders eud, slid, &c., is that of low.
7. Suardones, Westerns. The wind blowing from the
water was called West, the idea of side has entered its name
zephyr, as in Suevi, sword, swe-ord, the weapon which hangs at
the swe = side, and such was the direction of the Suardones.
8. Nuithones living to the north. Aquilo is of the root
ochil in such names as Achel-ous (= high water), so is Nord
opposed to Slid, as in Noricum, Norway, &c. ; hence Nuithones
means north either through the idea of night, Mitternacht, or
by taking r instead of i.
Thus the interpretations admit the last four to be subdivi-
sions of the first three, so that Reudigni, Aviones, Angli, are
Jute, Saxon, Angle, the above specified triad sons of Mannus.
VI.
Are there similar triads recorded of other nations?
Water, Plain, Height, or Forest, were universally the
three great natural features, which offered themselves for eth-
nological nomenclature, especially to those of whom as yet we
read : Colunt discreti ac diversi, ut Fons, ut Campus, ut Nemus
placuit (Germ., xvi.) ; hence frequent groups of three, although
Border is often conspicuous among the numerous additional
names or modifications. In the subjoined list of triads, &c.,
we shall designate symbolically the said four by the initials /,
c, n, b, in parenthesis:
A. GERMAN.
1. The sons of Mannus. Is (/), Ing (c), Hermun ().
Triads mentioned by Pliny, Mela, and that of the British In-
vasion, are of that situation, which is the Lower Elbe.
2. Rhine. Triboci (/), Vangiones (c), Nemetes (is not
derived from nemus).
3. Symbolic names of Longobardic leaders by P. Warne-
frid: Ayon (/), Ibor (n), Gambara (b),
4. Roman designations: Pannonia (/), Rhaetia(n), Nori-
cum (n), Vindelicia (>).
B. GALLIA.
5. Aquitani (/), Belgae (c), Celtse (n).
6. Togata (/), Braccata (marsh), Comata (b).
7. Tectosages (/low), Tolistoboii (/high), Trocrni (n).
C. GOTHS (watermen).
8. Ostro-g. (Danube), Visi-g. (Baltic), Gepidae (Vistula).
D. SCANDINAVIA.
9. King Ypper has three sons : Oest (/), Dan (c), Nori (n).
The name Ypper alludes to yppan aperire, yppe apertus
(Gr., p. 343), the country being open, exposed, extreme,
whence Thule (= border- land). Of the same root is the Ger-
man iippig, but it is not iup, as erroneously assigned at the
name Jazyges by the present writer.
10. Sweden is tripartite: Gotland (/), Swealand (6),
Norrland (n).
E. SLAVONIAN.
11. Veneti (/), Slavi (6), Antes (Ankes, living in a bent
position).
Kiev is built about 862 by three brothers:
12. Choriv (c), Sczekh (n), Kiy (6).
F. SCYTHIAN.
Tar-gyt-a (= tree at water) has three sons ending with ox
= ax = aqua :
13. Arp-ox-a (high), Col-ax-a(6), Lip-ox-a (tortuous, in-
terrupted). During the reign of those three brothers, heaven
sends four presents made of gold, a cup, plough, yoke, and
hatchet; it will not be possible to find these conveyed in the
personal names, unless imperfectly, not without violence, and
even then only by making them Slavonic.
G. THREE SONS OF HERCULES (Hes-cul = water-border).
14. Aga-thyrs-us (fort on aga = aqua), Gel-on-us (),
Scyth (/).
H. GREEKS.
15. Achaioi (/), Danaoi (c), Argeioi (n).
16. Estioeotis (/), Tes-sal-iotis (Ter-sal = water-border),
Pel-asg-iotis (the same as Ter-sal transposed; tes = low also
occurs), Phthiotis (b. if Phkiotis, the meaning is misty re-
gion).
( xii )
I. LATIN.
17. Lavinium (/) Roma. Alba Longa(n), Sabini (6).
K. PERSIAN BY HERODOTUS.
18. Penthialaioi (/), Darustiaioi (c), Germanioi (n).
L. HEBREW.
19. Shem (n), Cham (6), Japheth (c).
M. SCIENTIFIC.
20. Caucasian (n), Negro (&), Mogolian (c).
Those who, with Schmeller, Adelung, Klaproth, &c.,
adopt for the same three parts (Europe, Asia, Africa) more
than three, may find a conflict between name and race, but if
meaning of name be observed, we still finally obtain Celt and
German (n), Kalmuk and Slavonian (6), Mogol (c).
Modifications of those few elements, and considerable ad-
ditions to them, offer desirable variety in the nomenclature in
question ; so does water become qualified as low in Bat-av-i,
Teu-ton-es, &c. ; high, in Catti-euchl-ani, &c. ; impeded and
low, in Eri-dan-us; salubrious, in Mattiaci, Taifali; the soil as
fertile, in Messehia, Massovia, &c. ; sterile, in Stiria, &c. ; the
atmosphere in Phocis, Boeotia, &c. ; colour, in Melanes sinus,
silva Marciana, &c. ; labour bestowed on the soil creates Dulgi-
bini, delvers; Rugii, drainers, whilst mining is pursued in
Chalcis, Laurion, &c. ; artificial abode distinguishes the Ha-
maxiobitse, Samoyed, &c.; nautical craft, the Buccinobantes,
and navigation, the celebrated Phen-ic-ians, &c. ; some allu-
sions to the hunting and fishing state, or even to the plough,
we might possibly discover in eponymi, but no analogy to
justify the idea of foreign in Ala-manni, &c. ; of home, in
Boio-hem-um, &c. ; of Kampfer, in Cimbri, &c. ; ofgentilis,
popular!?, vulgaris, in Deutsch, &c. ; of free, in Franks, &c. ;
that these derivations are actually wrong, may be seen by the
details of each in its place, and if, etymologically, they involve
some truth, it will be pre-post-erous, as if deriving the parent
from the offspring, the cause from its result; for instance, Al
implies remotion, change of place, &c. in el-se, El-end, alius,
alien, &c., yet in Alamanni, the idea is still the primitive up,
highj aloof, &c., in opposition to down, fixed, stationary settle-
ment. Thus when al becomes wal, the meaning remains the
same, whether as in Wales (=highland) or as in wallen=e-Zw//-
ire, walzen, wall-op, wallet, Fr. valise, connected with Waller
(= pilgrim), &c. ; the situation of the Ala-manni is alluded to
already in Germania superior by the Romans, the inferior be-
ing that of the Teutones ; the language of these is designated,
in the Synod of 813, by the term theotisce (= lo\v-landish) ; it
had kept free from Latin admixture, which corrupted the
other into a lingua romana rustica. That primitive nations
mostly called themselves by a name implying people, inhabit-
ants, men, is asserted by Sprengel in 1783 ; the five examples
he adduces are Theben, China, Deutsche, Innuit, Itelmen ;
yet Deutsche does not come from theod, a people ; China is
not native, but comes to the Hebrew (Jes. xlix. 12), Arabic,
&c., and to us, from the Sanscrit Tsheen, which must have
meant either flat, plain, extensive, or loamy, muddy; Theben-
may imply the pretended inhabitants by the Shemitic teb, seb,
sit, dwell, though it rather involves the sepes = border ; we
thus find Theb-asa = bordering on water, Thap-sac-us, Taph-
rura, Thap-sus, &c., Dob-un-i, Dev-on, Dev-iz-es. More often
do we read of primitive or savage tribes choosing a name sig-
nifying men, people, but as these two words themselves con-
tain some primary meaning, it were interesting to know what,
for instance, the said Innuit, Itelmen, intended to express
radically. Man implies a thinking being; in the laws of
Numa occurs hemonem for the later hominem, so that hemon
could have been hmon, mon, man, even as nemo, neminis has
dismissed the h. If man followed the analogy of anth-rop-os,
tshelo-viek, &c., it alludes merely to stature, height, as in
mons, pro-mm-ens, &c. ; father Adam himself involves no
better sublimity, alluding (if not to earth, red, but Adam =
Aram) similarly to upright, elevation.
VII.
The terms Allemand, Deutsch, German, &c.,have obtained
a common extension after the loss of their original compre-
hension, how is the latter to be restored ?
Those that come under consideration will be the following
nine, in alphabetical order:
1. Aleman. About eight centuries ago, it occurs as one of
a pair, differing in dialect, Alemans et Tyois, and Alemanni
und Devsen ; eight centuries anterior, its first appearance is
thus alluded to by Gibbon : " In the reign of the emperor
Caracalla an innumerable swarm of Suevi, &c., assumed the
name of Alemanni, or All-men, &c." (1809, i. p. 285), but the
true meaning of Ala is lofty, high, in allusion to the Upper
Khine, the said Tyors, Devsen being the Teutones of the
Lower. Tacitus mentions the same pair as Suevi and Gam-
brivii.
2. Askenaz. That Germany existed when the tenth chap-
ter of Genesis was written, finds credit more readily than that
it is mentioned in it; nevertheless, besides the vague general
tradition in favour of that identity, Gesenius writes: "Die
Juden brauchen das Wort in dieser Bedeutung." Buttmann's
Lexilogus, 1846, p. 155, connects it with Ascanii, the old in-
habitants of Phrygia, Lydia, &c., with Asia, &c., with the
most western Ausci and Vascones. Similar appropriations we
shall observe in the sequel, "P2D meaning Spain, n2*")2 France,
and D^bsS the Slavonians, each by virtue of a radical sense ;
thus also Askenaz can designate Germany by some qualifica-
tion conveyed intrinsically ; it can be nothing but a compound,
T32'tt?M, the first root As meaning water, which agrees also with
the said Asia, Ascanii, Vascones, whilst the obscure T2D= kenaz
must be ~)DD = kenar, so that those who first practically used that
compound as a name for the country here under consideration,
have conceived it in the sense of Ger-man-ia,as developed above,
Ger-van-ia, bordering on water; alsoTeu-ton-ia, Saxonia, express
the idea of water, though not exactly that of border. As grand-
son to Japheth (=Europe), Askenaz ought to be excluded from
Asia; if, nevertheless, that of Jerem. li. 27, be some part in, or
about, Armenia, the situation might suggest the same appellative.
Transposed, we meet the said As-kinar in the form Kinar-ath,
or Kiner-eth (Deuter. iii. 17, Jos. xi. 2, and 1 Kings, xv. 20),
then the sea of Galilee Yam kiner-eth, Numb, xxxiv. 11 ; the
frequent interchange of r=s and s=r, and the return of Kinar-
ath into Kinar-as, then (passing through a kineses, finally) ex-
hibits the forms 1D32 and "1D132, which, superadding the final
eth of those passages (in two of them it is oth), subside in the
well known Genesareth, the double n in Ttvvi}aapt.T showing
the dagesh of the original. Not expressed is that dagesh in
Kivupa, which comes from TlDD of the root H33 in question, a
favourite instrument, carried, as by the minstrels of old, as
a fonfcr-companion at the side of the player ; so is the sword
derived from the sue in Suevi, it being a compound sue-ord.
Gesenius makes "12D = "132, but the latter produces in Arabic
ajU-? (Hitzig, Philist. 1845, p. 31), which, signifying ear
and handle, must still connect the two by the idea of extreme,
side, &c. ; so ear, Ohr, Ahre, early, ^pt, are all united through
or initium (Gr., p. 338). Hitzig's assertion (ib.) that 112!?,
2 Sam. v. 8, means ear, could agree with the same word, Ps.
xlii. 8, spout, water-fall, &c., only on the said principle of ex-
tremity, protuberance, which equally satisfies the contracted
xv
compound "1H3JJ ("in as in 7^/r-rheni, ZzV-shatha, a name like
Boi-l'ea\x) of Zach. iv. 12, meaning tube, cock, handle, conduit
for water or any liquid. The Persian kinar, kinara, kinara,
is frequent in the multiplied sense of side, margin, shore,
strand, bank, beach, border, coast, part, limit, boundary, edge.
Canara, Canary islands, &c., refer to the same.kanar.
3. Deiitsch follows the analogy of the rest, in proceeding
from a part of the nation to embrace the entire, its English
form still confines it to that part, in making it signify the Low
or Netherlandish ; the sanction of the divine Tuisco and Her-
thus or Nerthus, the idea of tuis = thus = low entering equally
the Teutones, preponderates most primitively in favour of the
latter. The dark, lowly, subterraneous notion thus conveyed
in the divine pair, engenders the evil spirit in deuce, Scandi-
navian Tusse, pfui deutsch ! (Wb'rterb. 1860, col. 1061), also
in Deutscher, Teutscher. The lightsome, explanatory power
of the same root is manifest in deuten, to lay down, settle,
make plain, explain, suggest, point out, whence deutsch might
partake of the idea conceived in deutlich, and Luther be justi-
fied in translating )3ap/3apoc, 1 Cor. xiv. 11, by unteutsch, as
if he said undeutlich ; though the obsolete ungitiuti (negative
of gitiuti = language) has, as being general, evidently a better
claim to the barbarus CGr., p. 18). The most simple ele-
ment of the root is the first in digest (unless digero be for dis-
gero) deus, theos, the settler, bestower, of all, Sww, do, implies
down ; dod di hingst (Engl. L., 1855, p. 88), put down for the
horse ; hence die, whether said of death, dice, or colour, involves
prostration, casting, sinking; the same occurs with dwell, com-
pared to dval, tobel (madness), and the word thut < = does) has
that sense of killing, prostration, &c. when used of the devil
in Luther's Ode, Eine veste Burg, &c., " der Fiirst dieser
Welt, &c., thut uns doch nicht." That this meaning exists in
the compound abthun, is observed by lexicographers, but they
overlook that the simple thun contributes to it. In De-muth,
low-mood, i. e. humility, the same De would occur as diu,
deo, die, dien; this dien forms the usual dienen, to serve, even
as scrvus itself will have to do with the Sorabi (= low-landers),
serben, tabescere, &c. ; Kero's using theonan in the sense of
demiithigen, strengthens to Adelung his just conjecture that
the root be some die, den, don, signifying niedrig.
That same die, niedrig, generally involving the idea of
tenure, tight, compact, not high or fluctuating, proceeds, like
the English tie, tied, tidy, tight, to a consolidated diot, thiod,
in thiod-land, to signify Lowland, the abode of the Franks,
whose other name then appears in the double form Tyois,
Devsen; at the same time, land itself, the real tenor (fiu>/mov
0evap), and a people thereon, as a settlement, were likewise
understood in tud, diot, &c., the two last did not escape the
attention of speculative minds, especially that of people has
become the foundation of the extensive theory published by
Grimm, wherein this great writer, relinquishing the path of
history, whilst yet believing the identity of the classical teuto-
nicus with the term deutsch, which, by his own explicit show-
ing, arises not before the ninth century, labours to convince
himself of, at least, three postulates, the framework of his sys-
tem ; firstly, that the early Goths, from piuda, populus, derived,
with regard to language, a piudisk to signify popularis, a
language popular, vulgar, spoken in common by Goths, Franks,
Alemanni, and Saxons; secondly, Teuto, to yield a teutonic
in the sense of German, may, by virtue of an inherent piuda,
contain a connexion with the language and people of the
Germans, although the manner, how teut or piud can effect
that connexion, be as yet hidden from us ; thirdly, the reality
of that connexion becomes evident, if we invest each member
of the family with the power of professing Germanity ; deuten,
to explain in German, or to the people who are deutsch ;
githiuti, the German language, &c., so that Otfrid's in githiuti
(=in conversation) shall be equivalent to Notker's in thiutis-
cun. Medieval Teuto-marsi are now Dit-marsh ; contempo-
rary with Teutones we find Sitones, primitive Danes, the com-
mon root being dan, the said thun, teut, dit, sit, Scandinavian
sid, low ; the patriarch Seth is a substitute, ein Er-satz; analo-
gous to mores (morari, demeurer), German Sitten, the verb
Wti) (its excludes the asper of t^w, I'Soc) produced WOQ Sitte,
as also Wvog, eine Nieder-lassung, so the old teut a piuda, diot.
To the class of primitive roots, justly designated as Orts-
Wurzeln oder Deute- Wurzeln (Ewald, Heb.Gr., 1838, p. 102),
though notacknowledged by Grotefend (Lat. Gr. 1829, i. p. 147),
we thus ascribe the root in question, which joins the instinctive
da, there, with da, Oiw, a laying down, giving, granting; among
its obsolete derivatives are theiding, a settled time for law pro-
ceeding; githiuti, a suggestion (su^-gerere)in words, language';
turning prefix into suffix, it becomes degraded in theidigen,
narretheidigen, &c. ; stoke theidingen by Luther, &c., but
when theidigen takes the prefix ver, it enjoys the same
popularity as deuten, and vertheidigen a city, person, &c.,
means, whilst signifying defend, to make the defended main-
tain their own position, ground, unmolested. Historical ety-
mology in its wider sense may thus unite under the standard
( xvii )
of Teutones such words as die, tuer, 6vt*), a\, doc, doceo
(Thiersch 1818, p. 159), teach, tuition, titulus, tueri, tuitio,
vertheidigen, deuten, tie, tidy, &c., the idea beginning with
down, low, proceeds to sit, set, settle, laying down, explain,
lying and laying down, prostrate; so does OVM begin with lay-
ing down an offering, then proceeds to prostration, killing;
from mental prostration which ends with rage and tumult, the
same OVM then supplies tumult and storm in general; 8uo>, Suva fj.ai
implies a going, weighing down, an importance, a pressing
down, power. Another example to illustrate the said Orts-
and Deute-Wurzeln we may see in the root dwell. In English
this verb means a station, abode, abide, simply; dull, whilst
remaining stationary, becomes prostrate, lifeless, inanimate ;
dull weather, trade, mind, colour ; the German toll goes beyond
these tame ideas to downright madness ; the obsolete Tobel,
now Tollheit, thus connects dwell, dull, toll, Sw. dalig, &c.,
Gothic dvals stultus (Gr., p. 39), Oscan dalivus; this last,
changing v into r, may be the origin of delirium. A peculiar
toll appeared to Adelung in the provincial phrase einem etwas
toll machen, which, he thinks, has to do Avith tilgen, delere,
but it may serve to corroborate the present view of the class to
which it belongs; toll machen in that phrase being like Unter-
schleif machen, equivalent to unterschlagen, the entire to
derober, soustraire quelque chose a quelqu'un, hence toll =sous
= unter, which is the down, low, under consideration ; it
amounts to dal, down, of the Plattdeutsch, comparable to
talaris, talon, rAoe, Thule, &c., the Sanscrit talatal, the region
under the earth. It is not necessary, nor important, that the
connexion between dull and dwell should exist bodily, only
the said principle, which effects that connexion in sense, will
be found both.
Deutsch combines that radical sense with the character of
a patronymic. The name Teutones, when in later documents
it is joined with Alemans and Alemanni, has, respectively, the
form Tyois and Devsen ; the root, thus ending with s, retains
its ground in the obsolete German tiusch and teusch, both
through the influence of another form, changed to tiutsch
teutsch, and in the Scandinavian tysk and pyzk, accompanied,
likewise, by a rival tydsk. A form exclusively Scandinavian
is the humorous j-ydverskar, which designates the Dutch by
pyd = low, and vers = heel, in allusion to their abode. The
sense of a Germania superior et inferior was represented in
Alemans et Tyois; in our days their radical sense was lost,
together with the fact that Tyois, Devsen is not a mere ad-
( xviii )
jective; some partial correspondence of Hochdeutsch, Nieder-
deutsch with that double Germania is mentioned in D. Worter-
buch, 1854, p. xiv. The Alemanni, being called also Suevi,
have, by reason of its meaning (= borderers), a chance of being
named Franks too ; witness their possessing a Franconia
(= borderland), but the notorious Franks who are Cimbri, Si-
cambri, &c., and finally the Tyois in question, belong to the
Lower Rhine. More than a century before deutsch appears
in any German text, we find frenkisg, its equivalent, by Ot-
frid (f 870) ; in writing Latin he uses francisce and theotisce
alike ; one year before the imperial patron of Germanic na-
tionality ended his influential career, the Synod. Turon. de-
crees ut quilibet episcopus, &c., in rusticam romanam linguam
aut theotiscam; this happens 813, the first of the ten early
passages collected by Riihs; they show seven forms: theotisc,
theodisc, teudisc, theudisc, tiutisc, teutonic and teudestic; in
this last we may trace the French tudesque, Italian tedesco, it
then vanishes, together with the rest in isc, from all connexion
with Latin, when teutonic alone remains the uniform classical
equivalent to deutsch; the first instance, in German, of the
latter is probably tiudisc by Notker (| 1022). His and all
the rest, excepting the above specified tiusch, &c., though
some might remain ambiguous, require a distinction, so as to
refer them (1) immediately to theod, tiud, which signified
low, nether; whence, for example, Alfred's peodisc means a
people ; since peod, nether, can produce a peodisc, Niederung,
in the sense of Niederlassung, a colony, a people, (2) to a sub-
stantive Theotisci, if such did form itself besides Tyois, Deusen,
W. Strabo (f 849) has it once; though naturally as a result
from the adj. (3) to the country. The Netherland of the
present day was then Theodland, pio'Si, and Tauta. The pro-
gress which the adj. deutsch made from dutch (lowlandish)
to German in general, was made equally by Tauta which, in
Lithuanian, still means the same as Deutschland.
Among the numerous votaries of Deutsch who wrote in
defence of the softer initial, none, from the first to the last,
from Luther to Grimm, would tolerate any pretension of its
more substantial opponent. Whilst the great reformer assigns
a Hebrew dod for the godTeut, and makes the early Germans
pronounce the latter with a d, the veteran of the Teutonic
supposes that either it originated in a confusion with a piudisks,
or Teuto in a piuda pregnant with patriotic allusions (Gr.,
p. 17.); different from those exclusive theories, the statement
given above, free from all hypothesis or conjecture, contains
a justification for each of the pair in question, which seems the
more desirable the less it is likely that the Germans will ever
agree in adopting universally one form at the exclusion of the
other. If, nevertheless, they should resolve one of the two
" endlich einmal ganz zu vertilgen," the extinction can, in
justice, befall only the changeling deutsch, the advocacy in its
favour being, as usual, void of solid foundation, even in the
following emphatic words of the reviewer (I. Grimm) in Get-
ting, gel. Anzeigen, 1826, No. 160, p. 1600 : " Der Titel dieser
neuen Zeitschrift Diutisca, &c., mag dazu beitragen, die schon
erlegene falsche Schreibung teutsch fur deutsch endlich einmal
ganz zu vertilgen. Teutsch lauft eben so wider unsere Mund-
art, als wollten wir]schreiben ter, tie, tas. Der gothischen
und sachsischen ist thiudisk, folglich der hochdeutschen nur
diutisk gemass. So schreibt auch Notker, und bloss nach
der Regel, die ihm der, diu, daz, in ter, tiu, taz wandelt, kann
er tiudisk schreiben." It must be borne in mind, that the so-
called Teuto (Gr., pp. 17, 20) is not the result of its own off-
spring, as the said alternative (ib., p. 17) would necessarily
imply, but the t of teut, parent to piuda, diot, is genuine and
primitive.
4. Frankisch. The doctrine which connects it with An-
artophraktoi (D. G. i. p. 512-519) is fully and ably refuted in
the Germania, 1851, p. 39-42, but it is equally erroneous to
make Franks determined on freedom (Gibbon, 1809, i. pp.
282, 363), as Alemanni consist of All-men (ib , p. 285); the
latter being the Suevi of the Upper Rhine, the former the
Teutones of the Lower; accordingly, allemand, now equi-
pollent with deutsch, is, originally schwabisch, alemannisch,
and deutsch, now the same as allemand, is radically the mere
Dutch. The word frank signifying border, and there being a
Franconia independent of the Franks, might leave it doubtful
whether, by his frenkisg, Otfrid did not mean the entire of the
Rhine ; but his expression theotisce sive francisce limits the
extension of frenkisg to that universally attached to the Franks,
whom S. Gemblacensis brings from Sicambria, compound of
Sic-ambri, i. e. low borderers. When the name Kerlinge,
Karlinger, was substituted by the term Franzosen (Gr., p. 15),
through which the term frankisch. did not retain its original
exclusive acceptation of deutsch, it was natural that by taking
the prefix old, in the compound altfrankisch, it would aim at
retaining that original meaning, although, with some who did
not lose the early sense of frankisch, the compound might then
become equivalent to altdeutsch. The Deutsche Grammatik
i XX )
deriving the Franks from Anartophraktoi, is not more correct
in ascribing the name Franconia to supposed victories of the
Franks (Gr., p. 4), the question " welchen begrif hatte uns alt-
frankische sprache?" (ib ) will be answered as just stated; in
the passage " deutsch was, wie hernach ausgefiihrt werden soil,
m\\,frankisch beinahe zusammenfiel" (ib. p. 5), the word bei-
nahe should be omitted, since the coincidence is complete, and
the ausfuhrung alluded to involves the strange mistake that
Otfrid's in githiuti coincides with in thiutiscun (ib., p. 17), so
that his not using thiutisg (ib.) should be atoned for by his
githiuti, although the latter is nothing but = gedeute, used in
the general sense of language. King Chilperic appears in
Frankland and in pio^i (Gr., p. 19), his people being the origin
of deutsch and of frankisch, now changed into French.
5. German. Herodotus finds Germanioi in Persia; on the
next appearance of the term, in Latin, Dr. Latham remarks:
" If the author of these Fasti actually wrote Gurmanis, the
nation is mentioned" (Germania, 1851, p. 5), although neither
instance mean the nation whom at the present day we call
German. This epithet and that of Gallic are thus used, as on
other occasions, also in that inscription of the Fasti as general
attributes, there being two classes of Insubres designated
differently as Gallei and Germanei. The two roots of this will
be equivalent to Ob-or = Av-ar, (both mentioned along with
Hunni, Gr., p. 20), transposed they are Or-ob-ii (= borderers
on water) who, part of the Insubres, may be the Germanei in
question; plurality of names often belonging to one people,
might still admit the same to be also the Gaesati mentioned by
Polybius; the root gaes, gas likewise implying what soars on
high, lofty, elevation; the Swedish gasa agrees with gahren,
yearn, Gaesatae and Gaeratse occur alike; Grotefend joins
Geist with Geest, Gischt (Lat. Gr., 1829, i. p. 14-6), and Geiss,
goat, from a propensity for climbing, may be of the same
class. Har, gar, ger, &c., of the general import top, border,
corner, beginning, &c., adheres also to the compound gar-lick
as a species of leek, Lauch, with a knob, which, therefore,
begins the German Knoblauch. In the time of Henry III.
there existed har-loti, certain people, stationed at the har, i. e.
corner of streets, thoroughfares, &c., in the capacity of casual
messengers, porters, &c., of the same loti = Leute = people ; that
king requiring their dispersion, sends to the sheriff' a letter
wherein the compound harloti occurs in the accusative, "qui
se harlotos appellant;" they have been characterised by the
epithet lewd, which comes from the same Leute, and the
biblical harlot keeps the exposed publicity of old, though
more degraded. The Excurs iiber Germanisch (Gr., p. 10-12)
does not do justice to the various acceptation, nor to the real
meaning, of German ; a doubt which may still affect its second
root is the possibility of man being either as in the god Mantua
(=dwelling low), as agreeing with maneo, manere (in which case
it may coincide with man, mons), or ban = wan, as mentioned
above, and as is in Kap-/3ai/-oe, which suffers the acceptation
of /3apf3apoc, the situation being distant, excluded from civil
intercourse of the town; the same destiny attends Sol-oik-os,
though its real meaning be simply that of Sel-euc-us (=border
on water), likewise Hel-len; the notoriety of this renders it,
like Gallic, Gothic, a suitable epithet, whence Gaza, &c., as
maritime, is called TroAtc EA-Arji't'c, and as Galilee, district of
Gentiles (Jes. viii. 23), is on the water, the said Arji> = aqua of
Hellenis makes this compound answer to heathen (Mark vii.
20) on the principle of pagan, paganus from pagus, whence
also haipi, heath, can give rise to haipno, heathen. The origin
of jargon, gerigonza, &c., may thus be found in names like
Gas-con, &c., Vascones, from vase = aqua; and if the same be
assignable for the Spanish Germania, germanesco, applying to
the gipsies, we should assume the sense of this German to be
the same as that assigned last, and so likewise Zin-gar, Bohem-
ienne (bo-hem = water-border) ; Spanish Git-an-o, like -y?jrfioi/,
gethyum, allium, geth = goth = al = aqua; allium, or alium,
agrees with leek, Lauch, the latter being of the root Lugii,
lacus, &c. The identity of Germani and Franks is duly in-
sisted on (Gr., p. 10-12), the national reverence in those pre-
fixes (ib., p. 1 1) being due to the same ; diot-got (= low water),
Irmin-sul, &c., there may be little difference between this
irmin and cp^ua, Ip^ae, bank, rock in the sea, &c., whence the
Romans might derive their German used in that sense ; lp-/ua
will be a compound like the aras of JEn. i. 113, ar-a = eleva-
tion, rock in the water; that any classical writer conceived the
name Germani to signify brethren, we are not certain; Stra-
bo's jvf]<Tioi is not Adelphoi, and might originate in a confu-
sion with a misunderstood ginaz, kinaz, of the above mentioned
As-kenaz, which root is frequent in Persian ; Scripture itself
has repeated kenaz, kenizzee; Plutarch's a&A^ot (Gr., p. 10)
in such an elph as occurs in Alph-eus (= rock- water), prefixed
with aS= at, so that Ad-elph-i can signify the same as Gaes-at-
ae, described herebefore.
6. Gothic. Those literary fragments " ohne welche es in
der geschichte deutscher sprache nur gedammert, nie getagt
1 .\.xii )
liatte" (Gr., p. 2) having rendered that terra an equivalent to
Deutsch or Teutonic, entitle it to a consideration in the present
series. Of the Danubian Goths, with whom it originate?,
Jornandes says: " pars eorum qui orientalem plagam tenebant,
eisque prseerat Ostrogotha (incertum utrum ab ipsius nomine,
an a loco orientali) dicti sunt Ostrogoths" (Epil., p. xx.),
which royal name ut ipsi suis fabulis ferunt (ib., p. xix.) may
be true or not, certain it is that Ostro, as in Astra-chan, means
island in a river, and goth the same as voda, vato. This
great people appear under a considerable variety of names,
Vandalii, Bastarnae, Jazyges, Marcomanni, &c.,that of Melan-
chlaeni (Chal-aeni = borderers on water) refers them to the
black (Melan) Sea; here they may be the Cimmerii; the ir-
ruption of these with Scythians into Media, Ante D. 625, is
mentioned by Herodotus ; Homer's Ama-zonse (= water-gird-
ing) are probably the Cimmerii, Heeren considers these to be
German (1821, vol. vii. p. 440); tradition identifies the same
with Gomer brother to Magog, this last representing Scythia.
The radical sense of dimmer, Gomer, alludes to curvature,
crooked, bending, ica ( uapa, KOju/uapoe, homard, Hummer, are
thus qualified; the more simple root appears either with an r,
crab, krumm, krook, &c., or without it, kum, kampto, &c.,
K-djutfOc (not built straight), ca//tva (not walking upright), &c.,
and with both, r and /n, la Crimee, Arabic Kirim; the camel,
BO remarkable with its single or double hunch, is in Sanscrit
kramela, the German krumm is crooked, &c., the r and m are
transposed in the Armenian Gamir, which is the name for
Cappadocia, this consisting of docia, Dacia (flatland), and
cappa (tortuous), on the same ground the Hebrew Gomer will
represent the Cimmerii.
7. Niemets implies rupture, division, border, whence
Nicmcy are the Germans in the radical sense of Franks, or of
German itself. Niemen is the river which divides, separates
them and Slavonians; a nimmer is a pilferer (breaker off),
numb, benumb, implies interruption of life's ordinary caloric ;
as initial of dumb, the Slavonic njemoi mutus (Gr., p. 20) re-
tains the n; dam, damn, damage, thus renders dumm, stupid,
applicable even to salt, Matth. v. 13, by Luther. Nemetes,
Nemetacum, c., Niemets, are of the one root, which variously
begins with d, I, m, and n.
8. Saxon The Germans write Sachsen and Sassen. The
sac, sic, of Mar-sae-i, ;Sic-ambri, is also ug, uc, and wuc in
Ugri, Ucri, Wucri, whence the aberration of the Letts, who,
like the Finns, Irish, &c., designating the Germans as Saxons,
( xxiii )
call them Wahzis, Wahzeets, and the country Wahzsemme,
this answering to the Saxland of the Old Norse ; so do the
Lithuanians make Wukietis personal, and Wukie, Wokie, the
name for the land, although for the latter they have also Tauta,
i.e. Deutschland. The said wahz may refer to the viz of the
Hungarians or Finlanders; by the latter a German is called
Saxa-lainen, a Swede, Roxo-lainen, from Ross, which de-
signated the piratical Norse by that idea of water, and finally
the Moscovites as Russians.
9. Teutonic. " Zwar das adj. hatten die Romer selbst
sch on nach den Teutonen, und im friihen verkehr mit ihnen
gebildet . . . und das istuns wichtig" (Gr.,p. 16 17). The
author expresses no opinion about the nationality of the Teu-
tones, from whom that adj. is derived, what he insists on is,
that, although it proceeds from that people, Deutsch does not,
and medieval writers who treat both alike, labour under a de-
lusion in supposing " unser volksname riihre von den Teutonen
her'* (ib., p. 16); so they thought, but advisedly, not in a mis-
take, for knowing that asTexitones of old gave rise to teutonic, so
their posterity to the medieval deutsch, they justly conceived:
unser Volksname riihrt zuerst von den Teutonen, und nach-
mals von ihren Abkommlingen den Devsen her. Dr. La-
tham's statement " that Teutonicus was only another word for
Germanicus, and that the Teutones were Germans, I do not
imagine" (Celtic Nations, 1857, p. 140) is refuted already by
Caesar, who positively represents them as German to his troops :
" factum ejus hostis periculum patrum nostrorum memoria,
quum, Cimbris et Teutonis a C. Mario pulsis," &c., meaning
that Ariovistus and his Germans were conquered once before
in them who were their ancestors.
Longius evolvens fatorum arcana, this work of peculiar
mining exploration, sinking a series of shafts, i-ccxxxiii., on
the extensive ground of the Germania illustrated by Dr.
Latham, might, together with many another key to disclose
the nomenclature of past ages, reproduce that requisite for in-
troduction to the patriotic and zealously proposed collection
" althochdeutscher eigennamen, sowol der b'rtlichen als per-
sb'nlichen" (Gr., p. xvi.), and thus prove itself that source
" woraus unsrer sprache und geschichte bedeiitender gewinn
erwachsen muss" (ib.), the solid ore here brought to light
being not less authentic, though more important, than those
reproductions long familiar to the antiquarian and traveller in
Herculanum and Pompeii. Historical etymology has hither-
to exhibited for credentials only a kind of arbitrary dispensa-
tion, so that it has been justly said " few admit any but their
own" (Germ. Proleg., p. 15.), and the voice of censure and re-
probation has not seldom beenthe consequence; the crowned
head of Prussia, whose influential favour was denied to Ger-
man literature and language, thus says in French : " les
recherches genealogiques, etymologiques, ne sont pas dignes
d'occuper des tetes pensantes;" the distinguished scholar who
now, under royal Prussian patronage, erects a lasting monu-
ment, at once to his own genius and to that language and
literature, still, as far as the work proceeded, shows no symp-
tom of an improved etymology, the two volumes containing the
first four letters, proving only the acknowledged maxim that
" wurzeln telben ist trocken (Gr., p. xv.), little to invalidate
that of the old king just quoted; but more precarious than
" die wilde, alien verleidete etymologic" (Gr., p. xiii.), is evi-
dently that which condenses elaborate i'ancy into massive
pillars to sustain conjectural edifices, such, for instance, as
appeared in 1840, 1844, 1845, 1851, 1852; if the expression
" dangerous and unscientific" (Proleg., p. li.) be permitted in
connexion with the present inquiry, it will be applicable to
structures of that nature much rather than to " the etymology
of national names simple uncompounded" (ib.) ; the meaning
of the bare monoradical Aestii, Buri, Chali, Dani, Franks,
Gothi, &c., will be ascertained as fully as that of Albis, Batavi,
Chalusus, Jazyges, Pelasgi, Usipii, and other compounds, so
likewise derivatives, Angli, Wucri, Saxon, &c., although the
line of demarcation between these last and compounds be not,
at that early period, equally stringent and certain. This class
of roots, as developed in the pages now before the reader,
a class comprehended within limits rather less narrow than
would be understood by the term, mentioned before, of Orts =
und Deute- Wurzeln, may constitute a ground or basis for
linguistic heraldry, less exposed to doubt and objection ; no
one will deny the principle thus expressed by the great philo-
logist " mich diinkt, je weiter die etymologic vorschreitet,
wird sie die wurzeln, &c., zu mindern geneigt sein" (1854,
Vorrede, col. xlviii.); yet few, or none, will believe the idea
of squamosus to be original in fish, piscis, &c. (ib.), that of
bauen in the substantives baum, biber, biene, &c., that deuten
involves the idea of German, deutsch, gentilis, popularis,
vulgaris, that deutsch, Deutscher in the sense of devil, can,
with Frisch, be derived from the former, &c. ; under the word
Teufel, Adelung justly ranges that abusive deutscb with deuce,
Tusse, and this last again with Der Deutscher; neither is
( XXV )
it quite certain that genus and aratio are " etymologisch un-
vereinbar" (1854, col. 569), when the root ar, or, initium, pro.
duces in Art the idea of generation, genus, and in Ort that of
point, edge, cutting, hence aratio ; similarly plough will join
plaga; pluck familiarly implies being sharp, acute, and it causes
a wound, though not felt by the lifeless, or the fowl when
dead. The examples here subjoined may corroborate the
system suggested by the work, and its being capable of ampli-
fication ; its pages referred to by the Index may be consulted
for illustration, when necessary.
1. A-ban-don. Ban as in Cam-bun-i; Ben, Pen, signifying
border as well as mountain. Bandita, a proclamation at the
ban, like bans of marriage; Bandito, one thus proclaimed or
proscribed. Bonnet, abonner, contain the idea of bound,
limit; analogy to abandon occurs in ab-o/-ere, del-ere, aus-
merz-en, de-/iV-ium, though, perhaps, this be from dalivus
(page xvii.), or del-iri-um.
2. Aetna. The book of Daniel has attoon, oven; Arabic
athana, smoke, ashan in Hebrew, iirvbe, oven, ugn, are one ;
but ugn leads to ignis, Sansc. agni, Hindust. ag ; the Hebr.
esh is dissyllabic in Syr. and Ethiopic, so does atish in Persian
show a suffix; the root at, fire, existed in Eit, and survives in
hot, heiss ; the meaning regio attached to at might be derived
from that at more primitive ; the rivers Esis and Arnus are
each distinguished by at, so that part of the former appears
Ath-es-is, of the latter At-arnus, like Danube (shallow water)
and Ister (water abode), the prefix in those two might imply
region, aestus, plenitude. The opposite meaning of at may
agree with Ban-at of South Hungary, yet if in Pen-at-es,
though Ban = Pen = border, as above, it mean fire, the com-
pound will be a foyer, focolare, a kind of tire-side Lares de-
signating and protecting the household. This view of Penates
is preferable to that of page 12 hereafter.
3 Al-ec, hal-ec, &c., a compound like Al-os-a, Clupea (cal-
ap = surface of the water), so harengus, Har-ing, fromhar =
celsus ; Pliny's glanis (gal-an), Welsh ysgadan (ysg-an =fish
in a union, crowd), Irish sgadan, German Schade, reduced
further in shad. Al, surface, border, beginning, is Ol in oleo,
to grow, and aboleo to abolish ; allium, perhaps al-lig-um, the
lig, leek with al, gar, hence garlick, Knoblauch, leek with
knobs ; ytX-ytc and (a-yXic) a\-ylg have the same al, gar, gel
with yic-
4. Amsel, the same as mer-ul-a, since am = ul = water and
sel = mer = border ; e/-ler, wer-chant, involve the idea of con-
d
( xx vi )
cam-bium, or exchange at the cam. The more prominent
meaning of al, ul, &c., is that of elevation, surface, &c., which
exists amplified in wool, villa, &c. ; even will as arising in the
mind ; a primitive compound with al is aX<j3aroe, f)X/3aroe,
one with mer is rlic-juwp, a deep incision, impression, &c.
Buttmann's Lexilogus does not radically explain these and
other difficult words; a compound of that class will be also
TrotTTvuetv, derivable from Vulcan's ITTVOC ', o-juupeuva or /^vpatva
belongs to the said mer, surface, it being of the class TrXwroi
(compare Alec, alosa, &c., above), the second root signifying
water, as in yli-gyptos. Mer, mara, designates the sea in the
sense of border, sea itself, Gothic saivs, as in Suevic, accord-
ingly Smyrna = seatown. The much-disputed murrha, subject
of more than one dissertation, concerning which Pliny says :
" Oriens murrhina mittit, inveniuntur ibi in pluribus locis,
nee insignibus, maxime Parthici regni," must be a compound
of mur, mare, and rha; pax & s i n bat-rach-os, if the name be
also murrhinum, it makes the second part radically agree with
Rhine. As rha signifies root, whence pa<, the same com-
pound can properly mean what arises under, by, from the sea,
its production " putant humorem sub terra calore densari."
5. Artillery. Ar, elevation, and til, German tilgen, del-
ere, rtX-oe agreeing with border, end, &c., in Del-os, Taul-
ant-ium, Thule, &c., QaX-aaaa = border-water, analogous to
mare, saivs, just mentioned. Artillery thus alludes to destruc-
tion of the high and lofty.
6. Aus-merzen follows in formation and sense, e-limin-ate,
ex-tennin-ate from marzja impedio (Gr., p. 41) ; the idea of
border suggesting inclosure, beginning, exclusion, cutting off,
impediment; thus Mars. not only began the year, but involving
terminus, usual cause of dissension between neighbours, is, con-
sequently, god of war; also merx, market, &c., spring from
that primitive origin, and the English mar, obsolete German
merren, murzen. Some connexion between this murzen and
ausmerzen is suggested by Grimm, who, not descending to
first radical ideas, misses also here the one which is true, even
so as to be most decided against the Gothic marzjan.
7. Camel. The root 7ED, 7Z2n, implies a moral inclination,
originally physical ; so Ex. ii. 6, we may render " she bent
over" for the usual " she had compassion over;" Ez. xxiv. 21,
certainly excludes the idea of compassion; hence Gamal,
Camel simply designates that quadruped by its bent posture.
Whengamal implies weaning, it is likewise a declination aside
of child and parent not to meet for some time.
( xxvii )
8. Clam, palam, adverbs of opposite acceptation, yet of one
radical sense, cal = pal = border. Compare Daimh, p. 124,
hereafter. Festus mentions calim ; Grotefend, thinking clam
a corruption of it, makes al transpose to la, and thus claim the
origin of clam (1829, i. pp. 156, 200), which claim, however,
is evidently unnecessary, whilst it is certain that the root cal
often Joses its vowel, as in Clusium (cal-us), cloaca (cal-ac),
&c., and retains it in celo (aside, conceal), coluber (cal-ab),
c., in colonus, colonia, the main idea is cultivating, settling
at the all-important an = aqua. Riddle's Scheller, 1835, con-
ceives an alliance between clam and the Hebrew pala, which
means distinguished, wonderful, out of the way, &c. ; yet, as
observed, the same idea agrees with aside, and so with an ex-
posure to those beyond, hence the said pala may sooner be
radically palam.
9. Castrum does not belong to cavere (Grotef., p. 203),
but cas the element indispensable also at every castellum.
10. Best, test does not depend (Wb'rterb. 1 860) on the Latin
testa; but, together with it, on a primitive idea of supplying
mother earth, ground, substratum, lowness, receptacle, so that
pessumdo is rather tessumdo, zu Grunde richten, although it is
not necessary to increase the examples by conjecture, they
being numerous and certain ; desk, dest, test, tasca, tas, entas-
ser, Tasche, Tasse, Dose, &c. ; testa, a vessel for a certain de-
posit, testiculus, the same; testis, one who deposes, makes
depositions; opus in-test-'mum, inlaid work; in- test-ina. viscera,
those below the heart, liver, and lungs; the root beginning
with do, which, originally demonstrative, and resulting in
giving, settling, embodies Deus, the settler of all ; tad-pole,
the lowly-seated borderer (frog), &c. ; tad-eln, to blame, thus
properly is to lower, and taxed with a fault, or an impost, in
either case implies a settling, though lowered in the former;
the name taxus, tasso, Dachs Grimm derives from dehsen, to
dig, which verb may be of the same root, that of ducken,
Dacia, tac-ere, &c., implying lowness of abode, or perception
in general. Conjectures in explaining the compound dum-
taxat, variously involve the verb tacere and the idea of estima-
tion, but the tax in the original sense here assigned, conveys
in that complex term the idea of Stattfinden, taking place, by
way of supposition.
11. Fisch. It is wrong to make piscis = iscis = squamosus
(1854, col. xlviii.), when it is certain that is, viz, pis, occur
alike to signify water, hence the universality of fisk, &c.,
Sanscrit mat-sya, Irish iasg, &c., k after the same element;
( xxviii )
similarly the frog is mostly denominated in one sense; the
Indian mend-ak (mend = shore), rub-et-a, like Rub-ic-on
(= border water) ; frog itself, though originally frocca (= frank
= border), is like phryg-an-ea, which is rendered Bademiicke,
Wassermiicke, from hovering at the water side. The Platt-
deutsch padde, whence paddock, designates it as a lowling, or,
perhaps, pad = vat = vato.
12. Fromm. Piety requires a certain restriction, separation
from the general crowd ; the same fra, from gave rise to the
obsolete frumisch, valour, as being in front, foremost from the
rest; compare clatn, palam, above.
13. Locust. Loc = top <= head, and us = esse=eat, the
Greek akr-is, and sara-bha, or sala-bha of the Sanscrit. Lares,
lases, might be likewise lages, and even radically locus, as
elevated, top, head, the Italian focolare thus exhibits lare for
locus, arid since head is an extremity, border, we find li-
gusticum to be the French live'che, lig= liv = border, and us =
eche = aqua. Loc might also be the Sanscrit loka, a people,
like the Hebrew arbe, multitude, swarm, but only the latter
is certain, even Heu-schrecke, which I have thus explained
analogous to Heu-rath (p. 101, hereafter), will better remain
the traditional hay-hopper, notwithstanding that this, or the
more expressive grass-hopper, would seem inadequate.
Words like glog, glovo, golova, are found to designate the
head, and it seems from the shape of it that the English use
the word log.
14. Rad, Art. Names like Conrad, Rodbert (Robert),
Bertrad (Bertrand), Ethelred, &c., occur likewise with Art,
as Cunart and Conrad, Adalart and Ethelred, &c., which art,
in Latin and German, not seldom takes the corrupting A, thus
the name Lippert occurs as liebhart, Gerhard for Gerard (Ger
as in gern, be-gehr-en] = Desiderius, Erasmus; liebhart (Gr.,
1831, iii. pp. 706-7) is rendered mignon; min=Minne =
Liebe, and gon, gen, genitus, hence lieb-art= dear-born; Nit-
hardus, grandson to Charlemagne, has the art prefixed with
nit, desire (envie in its favourable sense) ; but as nit became
Neid (envie, envy) Neidhart turned invidious, as used by
Luther (Jes. Sirach, xxv. 20), which nitart is the Lowlandish
nitigaard; Halma, lexicographer of that dialect, defines:
" Aard, aart, nature, ou propriete assentielle ;" likewise
Camden : " ard indoles, ut Godard, divina indoles," though it
is a mistake, committed also by Bosworth, to make rad, rod, red,
signify counsel; " Conrad, potens consilio," not that it is im-
possible to make it agree with rathen, it being natural that a
( xxix )
verb involving naitre, arising, springing up, imply what arises
in the mind as well as bodily growth; nor does rathen mean
exclusively counsel, it is different in gerathen, Hausrath, Un-
rath, &c., and in Walrath, spermaceti, it is the physical rad
rod, under consideration ; hence the same root possibly com-
prehends razza, race, the Latin ratio, and the Gothic razda,
speech; so does in Anglo-S. vord, and Old H. G. wurt mean
word as well as fate (Gr., pp. 375-6), alluding to werden,
fieri, from which verb also art in the early name Sigurd
(Siegard, Siegwart) is derived by Resenius (Lex. Isl., 1683)
thus: "Sigurd, a sigr victoria et Urd Parcarum prima a
Verda fieri." Art, Ort, and werden, have their common root
in or initium, which, implying also point, border, side, gives
rise to the English word orts, leavings, what is left aside. Art,
in the compounds Bergart and Mundart, is best understood in
the original sense here developed of oriri, the offspring, pro-
duce, of the mountain and the mouth, the latter analogous to
the said razda, nearer defined by Mund, and, by acceptation,
limited to dialect, which word itself served also for Sprache in
general. The primitive al, ar, elevation, rising, growth, origin,
was early fixed on ar, aar, vultur; in this itself, vul-ut-ur, vol-
uc-er, i.e. high flying, ur, er; the Sanscrit ut means out, up,
high ; the Hindustanee ur, flying; the former has utara (=the
upper, higher), signify north as opposed to dakshina (root dak,
duck,Dacia, &c., down, low), whence the Deccan, South ; aquilo,
aquila, from ochil, high ; the Adler was ad-al-aro, the al, as
above, and ad, either the said ut, or at = birth, in either case
adal, edel, claims nobility; aar is second root in Buss-aar, cor-
rupted Buss-hart, French busart, Engl. buzzard ; the -hart,
which above is identified with Art, Ort, will be radically the
same; so the frequent prefix ur, er, in German; and when er
is vir, mas, as in Gans-er, gand-er, it still begins with er=he;
man is conceived lofty in stature, anth-rop-os being art-rup,
high countenance, and there must be a connexion between
vultus (Sansc. dis = show, dris = see, may produce tus) and
vultur ; then ar, er, comes to designate any agent, and ein
Bohr-er means the thing as well as the man that bores; in
French and English the er, ar, often takes an additional d ;
Hummer becomes homard, &c. ; cafar and cafard are used
alike, &c., and vieil, cane, following the said gander, yield
vieillard, canard ; if the English permitted pairs of words,
like drinker and drinkard, speaker and speakard,&c., the dis-
tinction might be readily appreciated, whereas the d of drunk-
ard is as insignificant as that of pilchard, laggart, &c., is un-
( XXX )
necessary, like that of the Old G. Mumhart, Mummart, com-
fared to the English mummer. Coward is obsolete Fr. couard,
talian codardo for codaro, from coda ; wizzard refers to
Zwitzerer, Old German for twitterer, which, reduced to wizzar,
subjoined the d ; Sluggard to the Plattd. slucker, Danish
sluger, German armer Schlucker ; niggard, Old G. naghavt, to
njugg parcus, Old Norse hnoggr (Gr./p. 571) ; ran border,
then praeda (Gr., p. 491), produces Reineke, Reiner; on
adopting this in the form renard, the French have lost the track
of thevulpes in an obscure goupil, for goulpil, vulpillus. Froward
seems to have been the name Frodoardo (Lindenbrog, p. 1466),
signifying brave-born (whether fro, frod, be fron, as in froh,
Frohn, or prod in proclezza, prowess), and then abused, like
the above-mentioned Nithart into Neidhard. From all the pre-
ceding statements, to which may be added the Plattd. ert for er,
Dummert for Dummer, &c., we should not admit into the Eng-
lish Lang. (1850, p. 285-6, 1855, p. 147-8) " the termination -rd,
in Old High German -hart," invested with a derivative power
to depreciate, augment, or render masculine, when, in all the
examples adduced, there is only the dental superadded; as in
thousands of words the same letter thus follows/, n, r, German
philology has characterized it by the term Zahnschluss ; one
of the earliest examples is heart compared to jctap, cor. Nor
would Grimm admit of the comparison when he treats -hart
as belonging to words which are not ableitungen, but com-
pounds which adopt den schein von ableitungen.
15. Raynard Lollard. This name is given by Milner
(1834, iii. p. 127) to the martyr of, or before, the year 1322,
besides the other bipartite Walter Raynard, of which the first
part is correct. The same Walter wrote in Dutch ; Colonia,
the place where he taught and suffered, must be the Colonia
Trajana, called Coelle in old print, now Koln, Keln, whence
the fraternity was named Celle-Broedern, Zulle-Briider, Cel-
litae ; among the corruptions in -ard, there accordingly also
occurs Solard (Mosheim's Comment. De Beghardis, &c., 1790,
pp. 7, 167). Trithemius (about 1450), no stranger to the
term Lollard, must have been aware, at least, that it was a cor-
ruption of a patronymic belonging to the heresiarch, native
either of that Coelle, or, perhaps, of Zwoll, he may have heard
it like Solareus, Suollareus whilst the expression he uses is
Lohareus autem ille Walterus. Waddington writes: " Lollard
means a singer, as Beghard one who prays" (Lond. 1833,
p. 502). Kilian translates Lollacrd by mussitator ; Mosheim
by laudator Deum, to chime in with his Beghard as precator,
^ xxxi )
yet beghard is the obsolete bekart, now bekehrt, by which tlie
fratres conversi designated themselves in German. Grave
heresies which they inculcated under the cloak of the faithful,
" sub Franciscanas regulae et vestis tutela errores suos propa-
gasse" (Comment, pp. 460, 471), rendered them more ob-
noxious than those followers of the honest Sollareus Walter
(Sollardus) ; the orthodox Moloch, incensed at both Beghards
and Lollards (Sollards), devoured them in part, and by fre-
quent proclamations aimed at their utter extinction; hence
both names spread abroad, although with a difference in accepta-
tion, for whilst in Lollard it was only, a certain amount of
heresy, in the Beghard, pronounced also Backard, it was
mixed with contempt and horror at an insidious disguise, and
it thus happens that in disguise the name still survives, as for
the last centuries no one was aware that Backard really is
the insidious Blackguard still in use.
16. Teuto occurs in the Salic Law for bull, this being of
the root whale, large, bul-ky, &c., whilst teuto of tiichtig,
doughty, stout, do, SUM, &c., as mentioned in these pages.
The same Law hasHere-theuto and Chere-cheto (Here=Chere
= herd), which cheto, however, should be chelo, the Old H.
German scelo, of the Celtic, siol, progenies, preserved in the
word Be-.sc/ia/-er, now said exclusively of the stallion ; the
compound Ac-czs-e, which contains the Celtic cis, tax, Grimm's
Worterbuch seems to postpone until it reach the simple Zise.
17. Tun-ic is xt-r<i>v transposed ; a compound, whose main
half agrees equally with peri-dAan, Bopp thus renders peri-
dhan vsas by interula vestis (Nalus, 1832, ix. 13) ; dhan = tun
= ton being the omnipresent thun, do, Dan-ia. (foi0-land), &c.,
whilst peri = ic= ^t imply round about, close, invest; X'" 13
the ketoneth worn by. Adam and Eve ; Gesenius compares
the Ethiop. cadan, a coat, which he supposes the origin of the
word cotton ; the main root of cadan may thus be like Tan-is,
which is the Dan-ia of Egypt ; the Hebrew ten, tan (the n
mistaken by Ewald, 1838, p. 115), means the same granting,
laying down, giving ; the same dhan, do, &c., may be the suffix
in STU-dhi = K\v-6i = audi-to, &c., found also in Zend (Bopp,
1845, p. 51). The pronoun tu, likewise universal, is of the same
class, elsewhere called Orts =undDeute-wurzeln. Astoic=x
the former will be IK, iKava) what is becoming, touches, &c., the
pronoun hie may come from it rather than from a suffixed is
(Grot., 1829, p. 218) ; ,\t is the second root in Ar-chi-pel-agus ;
the sea is often expressed by a word signifying border (= mare,
&c.), border-water (= pel-ag, &c.), but when it unites a group
( XXX11 )
of islands, this combination is designated by ar-chi ; ar, or, be-
ginning, growth, land, &c., seems in the first of these mean-
ings to have caused the word ap-tcrrov, with ig ec, Latin esse,
in its primary sense ; when men perceived the constant ne-
cessity of eating, as the absolute condition of their very life
and being, the same esse naturally came to embrace being,
existence, in general, then to be extended to all beings that
were subject to change, death, and destruction; nor may we
find in any language the equivalent of the abstract esse to be
die hochste abstrakzion des Denkens (ib., p. 147) originally ;
it will arise with some natural function, the idea of breathing,
standing, &c., it is thus possible that the verb Be has to do
with bibere, vivere; the bee owes its name to habitual suck-
ing, drinking; be-come, de-venir, werden, &c., are thus not
highest abstracts, but proceed from radical ideas more natural
and primitive.
18. Ul signifies water in Ul-trajectum, Utrecht; so al, il,
the word ale (= beverage), Ven-z7-ia (= border-water, i. e. sea),
Bas-iV-eus, one of thethree first archons in Solon's constitution,
Bas for bar = border, or baino, &c. ; the title of royalty was
often derived from ruling the waters; possibly the eastern
"fbE is for nbto, sea. Desalterer may belong to this al.
19. Vel-it-es. The preceding root also means elevation,
surface, border. Ul, wool, vellus, villa, uaX-oc floats on the
surface; vel-it-es go to the vel = outpost, &c.; the Vorposten,
forlorn hope. E-bullire is the German wallen, which, from
the general idea of rising, getting up, includes that of peregri-
nation; so is bellum (not for duellum ; Grotefeld, p. 158), a
war of higher excitement than pugna, proelium, and re-bellis,
re-bellio, a rising against authority ; likewise bonus (not for
duonus, ib.), can refer to ben, pen, rock, elevation ; hence a
high degree in quality ; whether bell originally meant high in
sound, like bawl, peal, the verb bellen to bark, &c., or in po-
sition, may seem doubtful ; Wala-frid, a man's name, must
have signified a lofty enclosure (frid as in be-//*iW-igung,
cloture, enclos), whence, probably, the compound belfry ;
certain it is that the Middle High G. bercvrit is the French
beffroi (Gr., p. 144), accordingly the English belfry.
20. Venio. That the verbs do and make are expressed in
Latin, &c., by one, is well known ; phrases like doing a service
to a person, and making one for him, lead to the definition
that do is simply da, give, grant, afford, whereas make pro-
duces by creation, forming, &c. ; a similar distinction exists
between go and come ; both are verbs of motion, and the
( xxxiii )
former is simple, the latter complex, since it involves a ter-
minus a quo, a beginning ; hence the Sanscrit, with its dozens
of verbs to express going, makes that of coming by a com-
pound a-gam, as if to say go from, &c. ; this gam resembles
kom in KOfjL-iw, KOfji-i&iv, and as the idea of motion is often
satisfied with a simple vowel, and, besides, kom occurs in
kam-boun-oi, cham-avi, &c., this root will serve as the ter-
minus a quo, just mentioned; even come, kommen, itself might
be referred to the same ; equivalent will be the primitive ar,
al, in tp-^o/iat, IX-Eucrttytat, &c., ap^i? perhaps for ap-i^r/, pro-
ceeding from the ar; this, elsewhere, is ben, pen, so that ven-
ire may be a compound analogous to the said a-gam. This con-
jecture is corroborated by veneo, venum do, mercantile pursuit
being named from the mere, margo, sal, sale, fell, Scandinavian
fal, TTwA-ttu, &c., so that feil bieten translates venumdare.
Vin-dicta was gerich (Gr., p. 144), now Rache, of the root
Reich, ric, meaning border (in it originate rex and rego, as in
low, the Hungarian le, lex and lego), re-mz-ge being retalia-
tion in the enemy's ven, ric; the same principle seems prov-
able from the compound ul-ciscorriche (ib.), now rache; from
riigen, compared to Rugii (= borderers), formerly wrogen
(wreak); ven, vin may agree with ptv, tpivvvg, Ipi'vtu, &c.,
though ep may often be a separate root, ep-wtw flow from the
ar, al, elevation, rock, boundary; in ul-ciscor we have the
same al with the root of sciscere, sciscitari ; the second in
vindico is St'icr/, whence Div. 13, 56, Ec-dici Mylasii, &c., the
ec might stand for vec, vie, vicus, especially as writing a V in
Greek is not convenient, and the idea of out, Gerechtigkeit
awsfuhren, not more so in that compound; besides, EK, in its
primary sense, is Ecke, Egge, which became Hecke, hedge,
whilst itself proceeded to vec, vie, vicus, as the same.
21. Weird sisters. Longius et volvens fatorum arcana
may here be repeated, where the introductory examples are
about to end, together with the prolonged introduction itself.
Many a repetition will, for more than one reason, be requisite
in these pages, the primitive ideas therein discussed, though
small in number, are yet of immense occupation. It is con-
ceivable that, even as the millions of words are the result of
elementary sounds not exceeding fifty, the whole stock of
ostensible roots in the Indo-Germanic may be limited to about
three thousand, the real amount of these may be only as one
to ten, without admitting the assertion " dass jede Wurzel zu-
erst eine Thatigkeit bezeichnete" (Grotef, 1829, pp. 147, 199).
( xxxiv )
In the beginning was the word, like fate, each with a double
meaning, the former as in weird sisters, the latter from fari,
must primarily mean verbum likewise, and be connected with
fieri, even as word with werden, fieri, referable to the primitive
ar, or initium, whence origo, oriri, ordiri, orlo, ourlet, &c., oro,
orare, Scandinavian ord, Latin verbum, quasi verd-um. The
verb of going, whereby the Sanscrit, Hind., &c., effect a future,
potential, and a passive analogous to amatum m, may, in
Latin, originate in that same or-are, or-iri, and similar re-
duplications expressive of a going on, continuation, verbs like
am, go, shall, will, &c., must be derivative, and the fact that
the Sanscrit has many verbs to express going, corroborates
the conjecture that the idea of action, habitual or past, being
enounced by reduplication, the frequency of such practice
yielded fragments which became separate verbs. Infinitives
amare, docere, &c., might thus be considered compound,
amavi, docui, &c., virtually to contain ivi, and ibo, amabo,
ibam, &c., possibly the root ba, baino. The verb can, which
in Irish is feadan (fead = pot of potere), in that language helps,
as a suffix to make potential, future, and conditional. Analogy to
similar conjugational systems might be discovered generally : we
find expugnasse-re to supply expugnat-wr-um esse, the identity
between the root ar, er, ir, or, ur, and the transposed ra, re,
ri, ro, being frequent ; e'pw = p't'w, pij/ict, res, like Sache, which
originates in sagen ; reden is thus connected withrazda, reord,
eli-rarter (Gr., p. 1.), the root beginning with pa proceeds to
radix, Slav, rasoo, rosoo, rad, with a prefixed palatal, they are
Gras, grow, crescere ; the same prefix may be adventitious in
cor; the compounds for liver, hep-ar, jec-ur, seem to contain
the ar = ur = cor, whilst hep is that of Jap-yg-es, and jec of
Jaz-yg-es; hep, iap, may affect em, and jec, jaz, names like
Jassy, Jassa, which is (according to Gr., Worterb., 1854, col.,
4) for Jassa-ha, and signifies border-water, the same root as
jader limes (Gr., p. 509), eodur, e'tar (ib.), hence Adriatic
will agree in meaning with this Jassa-ha ; Jaz-yg-es are the
Ostro-goths; a species of Goths bearing the name Astingi
might refer to the same Jaz ; if so, they are not of the Visi-
(as made out hereafter, p. 15), but the Gardings are; unless
this be a later translation of Asting (since Gar = Jaz = border),
and both designate Ostro-goths; these are neighbours of
Dacia, and this country is invaded by Astings (Epil., p. xci);
Grimm conceives azdiggoz nobiles, generosi, and thence infers
a Gothic azds genus (Art in his Worterb.), but the above
( XXXV )
razda would seem to exclude the form azds. The words jocus,
jucus (juncus), and jucundus may contain the same jec, jass,
&c., though it be more certain that the word liver, on the
same principle, is of the root Lief-land, Liv-onii, and in the
Austrian dialect meets Lebersteine, or Lebern, equivalent to
Grenzsteine. Among the class of words here considered, are
numerous also those beginning with pi to express file, nose,
leather, to root, &c. ; in allusion to extremity, surface, begin-
ning, border, in this last sense the well-known Rhine occurs;
epoe, wool, and that which, like tpwc, means love, unite
analogous to will, wool, the common root in each pair imply-
ing up, high, &c., bodily or mental.
This numerous family, still capable of increase, when,
analogous to cortex (cor and tejr-ere), our word rind belongs
to the class ft, rin, Rhine, &c., in allusion to border, surface,
&c. ; cardo, carduus, hordeum, horror, herisson, &c., to ex-
tremity, pointedness, &c., will tend to confirm the theory, ad-
vanced by Grimm, of diminishing the number of roots, yet, as
already shown, without extending the confirmation to his man-
ner of proceeding. The subjoined example may render the
present discourse conclusive both in point of reason and ma-
terial dimension. The word bastard once occurs as the proper
name of a sword. Adelung, having only its general accepta-
tion to account for, considers the -first syllable simply as bas,
basso, low, the second merely as er changed into ard ; it is
true that the same corruption is frequent, yet it is not less
true, as likewise mentioned above, that art, as in Gun-art, &c.,
signifies natus, so that bastart is really a compound, the second
root implying birth. The first, separate, he exhibits in a
double form, bas and bast; Jehan de Bas, quit estoit a dire
Bastart, &c., fils de bast, frere de bast, &c., stating further
that the phrase venir de bas still means illegitimate extraction,
and finally adds that Goliath of 1 Sam. xvii. is called Basthart
in a translation of the fourteenth century, and Baster in one of
the year 1477. His interpretation he looks upon as unstreitig;
yet it is not so incontestable when there exists an alternative
more satisfactory ; the objections to the pretended low being
that (1) it would not suit the champion just mentioned, and
certain terms, like batardeau ; (2) those expressions venir
de bas, &c., would rather take an adverbial turn, whereas the
idea of low supposes an ellipse ; (3) the same idea forms no
part of the law concerning 'legality of, or through, marriage ;
yet in those expression's the absence of legal sanction is the
( xxxvi )
chief; (4) it would be contrary to analogy in equivalent terms ;
Kebs-kind, which, in treating of Bastart is mentioned by
Grimm, contains, most probably, the ancient root cob, ap-
parently from cover, to signify corner, privacy, &c., whence
cobweb, cobbler (living in a cob), cove, gavon, cabinet, Koben,
&c. Regarding now the real meaning of the bas, bast, in
question, it will be side, aside, out, outside, even abroad, as
opposed to at home (Lev. xviii. 9), and the s more often r;
already in Chaldee the syllable bar joins /or-eign, /or-est, Sec.,
the root of barba and Bart, so border and barter (comp. sal and
sell, commerce and cam = border, &c.) ; voile batarde, batar-
deau, have to do with border, side, dam, &c., batis or bad, the
English baste, unites a variety of meanings by the idea of side,
facing, approximation of parts, &c., hence the connexion be-
tween baste, barter (barattare), and that Baster which, in 1477,
is applied to Goliath, who stands forth from the ranks as a
champion, this word itself proceeding from cam, border; the
familiar Base, of impenetrable notoriety in German etymology,
will thus be satisfied as col-lateral; if, then, the idea of side,
exterior, surface, may suffice the various acceptations of baste,
bask, bat clitellse, hanging on the two sides of the animal, it
follows that Bast, as by Grimm and others, is erroneously de-
rived from binden; but, covering the main substance, the
kernel, core, it imitates cortex, from cor and tegere ; to the
same numerous class seem to belong basket and basket-hilt,
the French bate easily accounts for both; regarding now the
sword which " bastar'Sr var kallaftr," Grimm, feeling con-
vinced that the idea of low could not agree with it, thinks ne-
cessary to exclude bas from all concurrence, declaring " fils de
bast ohne zweifel richtiger;" and, being convinced likewise
that the same bast must satisfy the double bastard, " beidemal
ist jedoch bast liber darin erhalten," he takes the unsubstantial
nature of bast as the origin of the phrase and the compound,
ironically " hart wie bast, d. i. unecht," whence it would follow
that applied to the sword, it was likewise merely a name of
derision, "ein spottname."
Grimm's theory does not take into account the third bast-
ard, the one which a German Bible of the fourteenth and
fifteenth centuries gives for champion. I have shown above
how it, the form baster of 1477, readily agrees with the theory
there proposed ; as to the equivalent basthart of the fourteenth
century, it may be excused on the principle, generally admit-
ted, that -er is often corrupted into art, hart, the latter then
( xxxvii )
naturally, where the idea of hardness suggests itself oppor-
tunely, as in the case of that brass-and-irori-loaded champion
of Scripture. The compound bastart may be considered to
have for second component part the above-noticed art=rad,the
bas, or bast, however, with the following qualification : firstly,
the compound can have originated in that personal classifica-
tion which finally was understood in the term Heerschild,
whence the word ebenbii rtig in allusion to the seven classes of
that political institution which excluded a slave and illegi-
timate birth ; here, in a political sense, that of low-born, in
opposition to eben-biirtig, seems to be in its place ; many a
bastard, son of Mars even more than of Venus, might, in self-
defence, illustrate a name against a law hostile to it ; before
him of Orleans, the Norman conqueror delights in the cogno-
men Bastardus, his great ancestor exchanged the name Hollo,
Rod-lo, for that of Rod-bert, a sacro fonte, &c., divinitusque,
&c., bert = bright for the previous Rod-/o, Hungarian le, as in
/e-fekszem I lie down ; William's cognomen, amounting to the
same, since bast = lo and ard = rod might thus be a kind of
affiliation from motives of glory or state policy rather than, or
combined with, the merely maternal. The meaning of bas,
bast, vindicated above, is not radically at variance with this
bas = low ; the variety conveyed by the Sanscrit laga, Hindoo
lag, the same root as low, will extend to apply, begin, fix,
attach, &c., and be found also in bas ; in it originates basium
baiser, as a fixation, attaching of lips, like the Hebrew nashak,
which combines kissing with fitting of armour; the Italian
bacio is written by Giov. Fiorentino (in his Mercante di
Venezia, the origin of Shakespear's) with the s, bascio, whose
base thus yields a parallel to the said bast beside bas ; it is
possible that ambascia, shortness of breath, and ambasciadore be
connected through that idea of adhesion, fixedness, attache, &c.
Regarding the above-mentioned Heerschild, Longobardic Ara-
scild, it is worthy of notice that the second root probably be-
longs to the Celtic siol, whence BescAaYer and, perhaps, the
word child. Before proceeding to " Secondly," it will be of use
to observe that to the class of bas = low still belongs the obso-
lete bass, whence besser, better, language having recourse to
express the idea of good by that of down, fixed, stationary ; in
Persian it is the more simple, bih good, then bihtr better ; be-
ginning with Bat-zvi it enters the verb battre, bate, abate, &c.,
bide, abide, &c., Hind, baith, sit, &c. ; a similar root inert
could be shown to have produced cadere, cast, but as it would
( xxxviii )
lead too far, it must be omitted for the present. Secondly,
Bast-ard, name of a sword. The owner Sig-urd, now Sicard,
Siegwart, is accounted for by Resenius, Lex. Isl., a Sigr
victoria, et Urd, Parcarum prima, &c. ; hence the second part
in its name and his own may be the same, whereas the first (1)
likewise the same, Sig victoria proceeding from lowering, sick-
ering, ver-sieg-en, so that bast, low, supplies it ; (2) bas, the
Persian pas, a guard ; (3) the sense of by, at the side, &c., the
Indian pas; sword itself is contracted of swe-ord = side weapon ;
(4) from j3aor-ao), support, carry in my hand ; like bastone,
baton. Other alternatives are (5) Bast-ard, low-born ; the god
of war being terra genitus, his emblem, as minister of death,
might be the same ; (6) Bast-art, the prostrator, &c., art, ort,
growing out of one root, even so that aratio, oratio, can do the
same, as shown in one of these introductory pages.
Works especially quoted in the present are :
1. The Germania of Tacitus with ethnological Disserta-
tions and Notes. ByR.G. Latham,M.D.,F.R.S. London, 1851.
The merit of a free investigation which " rarely mentions
the great writers of Germany on the same subject Zeuss,
Grimm, Niebuhr except to differ with them" (Pref. p. 1),
may be enhanced by having caused the present investigation,
if both jointly may " hope to have approached a full and com-
plete exhibition of the ethnology of ancient Germany."
The ethnological dissertations consisting of Prolegomena
and Epilegomena, the following alphabetic series of ccxxxiii.
quotations will refer to either of these, or to the of the text
with notes. The same work is meant when alluded to merely
by the page, for example (p. 167), line 10 of page 1, from be-
low; page 14 thus exhibits (see Orma, p. 172), and (p. 30)
2. Eastern Origin of the Celtic Nations, by J. C.Prichard,
edited by R. G. Latham, M. A., M. D., F. R. S., &c. London,
1857. This work is indicated by the initials C. N.
3. The English Language. By Robert Gordon Latham,
M. D., F. R. S. Third edition. London, 1850.
4. The same work. Fourth edition. London, 1855. When
this edition is adduced, its first volume is always meant.
5. Deutsche Grammatik, von Jacob Grimm. Erster Theil.
Dritte Ausgabe. Gb'ttingen, 1840. The second of the fol-
lowing pages, line 2 ; the fourth, line 4, and so often that
erster Theil is referred to.
Of this last work, pages 12-20 exhibit the bipartite system
mentioned above, page iv., with the quotation I 3 , 14, where
( xxxix )
1 J means that first volume, third edition, \vhilst 14 may be in-
tended for 12, as the first of those nine pages. That part of
the system which I call the first, zealously adopted by Dr.
Latham, at least in the manner it is taken by him, his anti-Teu-
tonic theory introduces before the Philol. Society, 1844, Feb.
9, thus : " In its oldest form the word Dutch meant popular,
national, vernacular, it was an adj. applied to the vulgar tongue,
or the vernacular German, in opposition to the Latin" (Ger-
mania, Appendix, p. clxi.) ; in his subsequent works, 1850,
1851, 1855, 1857, the same part is inculcated, without forget-
ting the curious automaton Uncadiuti, saved, it seems, from
the wrecks of time, for the purpose of bearing witness to the
true sense of Dutch, by way of calling its own self un-Dutch;
never did etymological architecture lead to greater excess, nor
to more serious results ; and whilst the English reader imagines
to view the entire, or an integral part, of Grimm's edifice, he
sees only brick and mortar of that edifice in ruins. Its basis
is laid with the express terms that the word Deutsch, even as
applied to language, exists already with the Goths, und gewis
auch fruher iiberall (Gr. p. 14), its Latin version is to be po-
pularis, vulgaris, was vom gesamten volk gilt (ib., p. 12),
theotiscus gait von dem Gothen, Franken, Sachsen, und Ala-
mannen (ib., p. 14), and although it evidently does not occur
before the nitith century, it would be a mistake to infer from
this evident non-occurrence that erst im neunten jahrhundert
die allgemeine benennung entsprungen sei (ib.),yet all this is
unwittingly contradicted in English : " the meaning vernacular,
provincial, or vulgar, as applied to language, given to it about
the ninth century. That it was not given much before, is in-
ferred from negative evidence" (Engl. L., 1850, p. 58). "The
particular Gothic dialect to which it was first applied was the
German of the Middle Rhine" (Germ. 1851, p. 2. Engl. L.,
1855, p. 289) ; the point in which those two able writers agree,
is the paradox of not deriving Deutsch from the Teutones, yet
also here the motives differ considerably, even so, that if Dr.
Latham had taken the trouble of studying thoroughly the
German text, he might have discovered, not an authority for
declaring the Teutones aliens, but one in favour of cementing
an alliance between them and the Dutch family ; the latter,
independent of the suffix ch, agreeing with Teuto, apparently
likewise connected with piuda (Gr.,p.l7), to imply Germanity,
it being possible that there existed a verb piuda, paup, ana-
logous to biuda, baup, &c., (ib., p. 19), which verb, if it did
( xl )
exist, and if we knew its meaning, might exhibit the verdun-
kelte wurzel selbst fully to disclose the nature of that mysterious,
alliance between piuda diot and the native language (ib.) ; to
the homage thus rendered by deuten, gitiuti, &c., to the ein-
hehnische sprache, Grimm finds refractory only the one piup,
bonurn, and adds that, before the relation between it and piuda
be explored, it seems precarious to judge peremptorily con-
cerning Teuto (ib., p. 19-20) ; the attentive reader who, from
the pages now before him, has convinced himself of the inti-
mate connexion between Teutones, piuda, deutsch, deuten, &c.,
will easily range with that numerous class the substantive
piup bonum, it being conceived on the ground of firmness,
what lies down, loiv, fixed, immovable ; Kt^u/jAtov refers to Kci^ueu,
likewise (crijjua, the idea of killing in KTCUD being secondary,
that of prostrate, down, low, the primary ; possession implies
post sedere, and sit is the root of Sitones (=low dwellers') ; KTCHJJ
is primitively satisfied with one consonant, thus it joins the
Gothic dau mortuus sum as also the loic-d welling Teutones.
ATJGENDA ET CORRIGENDA.
Frequent repetition in this complex of ethno-ety*nology, tend-
ing to prevent deception in a subject so eminently exposed to it,
occasionally detected error also in the same; thus, Apollon, in page
85, &c. ; Askenaz, Kebsweib, &c., in the Introduction, will be found
more correct than the same in this work elsewhere. The all-
reviewing Index at the end might have been |still more copious, if
every example or illustration that offered, had been received in the
text; Homer's lo-fiwpot, another name for Argeioi, thus exhibits
the mor of his -reic-fiwp (=deep abiding, impression, &c.), the fre-
quent mar in Mar-saci, &c., whilst io is the ai of Ai-gyptus, so the
tunica might have introduced the toga as covering it from tegere ;
but more important is the question, whether this limited class of
roots, mentioned in preceding pages after a name given by Ewald,
could be a standard for a system of etymology, sounder than any
hitherto followed, one primitive as well as limited, and thus far in
accordance with the theory proposed by Grimm in 1854 : "je
weiter die etymologic vorschreitet die wurzeln zu mindern," though
widely different in result ; here we begin by the most simple of
ideas ; the natural perception of a crooked line as distinct from a
right one, might early cause a root to express an instinctive cline,
incline, decline, whence gamal came to signify weaning as well as
camel ; then such agency as involved inclination, physical and moral,
good or bad; all this occurs with gamal; something analogous may
be seen, page 9, hereafter; among the frequent forms for the primi-
tive idea of juncture, connexion, border, occur that of Ziv-onii,
Hil/ewiones, &c. ; Lebcrberg, &c. ; liver and the verb deliver, on the
principle of Cham-a\i compared to cambium, Commerce, &c., Salic
law to sale, &c. ; such are the primitive roots beyond which etymology
cannot proceed; these Urwurzeln, however few, may each be as
endlessly productive as the marvellous Urpflanze which by Grothe
in ecstasy, on the 1 7th of May, 1787, " wird das wunderlichste
Geschopf von der Welt, &c., mit diesem, &a, kann man alsdann
noch Pflanzen in's (Jnendlicke," &c., thus, for instance, if it be
granted that venio and veneo contain the one root in the manner
shown before, it will be equally true that bonus, which by Grote-
fend is for duonus (1829, p. 155), refers to the same ven, ben; the
quality of stable, firm, &c., being conceived as prime condition of
goodness, the latter was enounced by it Ben agrees with man,
mons, mauere. Festus exhibits rnanuos as archaism for bonos,
whence manes, he says, imply boni, and immanes the contrary.
The duonus of the Salian hymn can signify bonus on the same
principle, by the root of piu^, mentioned above, omnipresent settled
and safe, it affects tac, tan, tutus, Dani, Tanis, &c., as well as the
all-important Teutones.
Among the errata, constituting the greater part of the follow-
ing animadversions, that of page 112, language instead of name, is
the most serious. In the Introd. p. xiv. line 18, read Saxonia.
P. 1, Aestii. Omit not Poland but, and read: Reidhgotaland is
Jutland, and Polena is not Poland (clxii.).
P. 5, 1. 19, read Wallfisch.
Ib., 1. 33, read Arcadia instead of Greece. Observe, besides,
that Alpheus conforms better with Introd. p. xxi., analogous to
Achelous, Cephissus, Peneus, &c.
P. 6, 1.7-8, read thus: Al-ba, a compound of al, implying
magnitude, and ba = bi = island, the root of bibere; so Al-pe, the
P. 16, 1. 16, read Calen for Callen.
P. 17, 1. 11, read p. xii. instead of xx.
P. 47, 1. 4, read Charles VI.
P. 49, xcv. Heorot may be the Gothic hrot tectum, Mark, ii. 4.
P. 50. 1. 7. The first root of Jupiter will be that of Juvavium
(cxxviii. p. 67-8), equivalent to or, the entire to rod-or coelum
(civ.).
Cicero in Verrem, 4, 57, says: Jovem Imperatorem quern Graeci
ovpiov nominant; to explain this more satisfactorily than Chishull
and Buttmann (Lexilogus, 1846, p. 474), we must consider the
passage of x tc P i tf a!f>e7ijpiov, so as to take not only Jove and ovpiov
analogous to the above Juv and or, but the imperatorem as contain-
ing the Greek ire^a, In-we'ga-tor, a form suited to the special occa-
sion, retaining the origin of trans quasi prans, perans, v^av. The
J
( xlii )
same Juv belongs to Jumne, Julin (Ixxiv.); Alfred's vin-eta (ib.),
translates it by Vin, gin, gen (Ixxii.); it also belongs to Jop-
pe, Jab-ne, Jap-yg-es (clxiii. p. 89), and the verb^wy-are through
the idea of assist (ad-stare), stand by. It is one of the above-men-
tioned Urwurzeln.
P. 54, ex., Isis ; add the sign before 9.
P. 67, 1. 10, read clxviii. for clviii.
P. 85, 1. 4, below. To Seraneem, &c., compare the title Surenas
applied to the Greneral-in-chief among the Parthians.
P. 89, 1- 10, below, read nun, fish.
P. 112, 1. 6, from below, read national name instead of national
language.
P. 121, 1. 12, from below, read 111 instead of iii.
P. 125, Dev-iz-es. Tiib-ingen, on an eminence between two
valleys, one watered by the Neckar, the other by the Ammer ; Vir-
gil's Tab-nrnus between Capua and Nola; Tab-or, on the confines
between Zebulon and Naphtali, suggests a rfzu-ision, dup-licity, ap-
plying also to the similar Tz'6-iscus, Tub-antes, Dubis, Man-duJ-ii,
&c., according to which, a precise rule being as yet unknown on the
subject, certain data (vii. p. 5 ; xii. p. 9 ; lx. Ixix. clx. ; Introd., xiii.)
expect verification or improvement.
N. L. BENMOHEL, A. M.,
Native of Hamburgh.
TRINITY COLLEGE, DUBLIN,
December, 28, 1860.
EPEA PTEROENTA.
L ABNOBA.
"Tnis name is perhaps Keltic, = ben + ab h =head of the waters."
( L P. 18.)
Names bearing analogy to the above conjecture, Gott-hart
(water-rock), as head of the Rhine, Ceph-issus (rock-water), &c.,
do occur; but Dan-ub (low, placid water) is here translated by
Abn-ob = gently descending water, which, being molli et clementer
edito jugo effusus, thus causes the mons to be Abn-oba?. Rauhe
Alpe, still the name of that jugum, means likewise the Alp of Re-
pose, the modern ruh being rauh in the days of Notker; hence also
the Raur-ac-i (ac= aqua). The second root in Abnoba is the Persian
ab, the first, being common in Abend, evening, the gradual declining
of the sun, occurs also in the Bavarian Abensberg,
II. AESTII.
" As this is one of the three, &c., I, &c. argue from, &c. &c.
" Pliny's form is Guttones.
11 Further confirmation, &c., in Epilegomena, Goths. 11 ( 44,
p. 166-171).
" Aest-yi, which is the German East." (C. N., p. 47- )
The purpose of the supposed Aest=East would be frustrated by
the mere facts that Jute is not Goth; that Reidhgotaland is not
Poland, but Jutland; that Goth, Guddon, Getse, &c., maybe ubiqui-
tous by virtue of their common root vato, voda, vat, vand, &c.,
which is not less so ; but, independent of all that, it is by no means
" safe to consider the word Aestii to mean the men of the East"
(p. 167), the Aestiorum gentes of Tacitus being the Vindili (water-
men) of Pliny, who subdivides them into Burgundiones, Varini,
Carini, Guttones, and this last name translates Aestii as fur as it is
the Estonia of the present day. The name Ost-See for the Baltic
did not escape the animadversion of Varonius' Geographia (1681,
p. 83), although this Ost may have as little to do with East as the
very Ostiaioi, which, the same as Aestii, occurs about four centuries
before Tacitus.
The root As, Waz, Wis, (viz still in Hungarian), &c., generally
served to convey the idea of water, whereof the following are examples :
As-gard, mystic abode of Odin, god of water, and his As-es, whence
( 2 )
aesir dii (Gr., p. 460). Jornandes calls them Anses (compare the
Sanscrit asl with the Latin ensis); thus also the much disputed
Anse, Hanse, the epithet of certain maritime towns which, for
mutual protection, combined against pirates. Asov has been made
the ancient abode of the Ases, the Slavonic -ov implying our -ish,
-ly, &c., as, popov, priestly, &c. As becomes Asg in Pel-asgi, bor-
derers of the water; ash, in Ashtowri, and many similar, which can-
not all involve the ash tree. Austria owes its name to the water;
Ask-anier, Bernhard and Albrecht are, 1483, the last of the
Ascanian (Saxon) line; Es, in Irish; Esus, Gallic; Esterlings (pi-
ratical Saxons), the supposed origin of Sterling. Es, Est, becomes
West in Westerhemd, baptismal shirt; West blows from the water;
Exeter, Ex-cise, water-tax, cis meaning tax in Gaelic, whence also
cess, assess. The first root in Is-land ends all such names as Arav-
isci, Pal-isci, Taur-isci, &c., and belongs to Isca, Ischia, Issus,
Ilissus, Ceph-issus, &c. (Ceph being Caiphas, a rock) ; it ends the
compound mar-ish (Plutarke, Lond., 1612, p. 824), now marsh,-
French biradical mar-ais; Mar-isia, alsoMar-os; Isis, goddess of pars
Suevorum, 9; Iss drink in Hungarian; is, ice; Ost, Scandinavian
for cheese, like paneer in Hindoo, from panee, water; so Tvgog (Tyr-
rheni = water borderers), and caseus(seeCassii, Castor, &c.); Osier,
Ospray, Oswald; Sed-wszY, Phund-tmY, &c. In all those examples the
s of the root has followed the vowel, but it precedes it in words like
Sea, Turkish soo (water); Chinese shooee, and the Sanscrit Seek
joins Saca3, Saxons, Sicani, Sequani, Seiks of the Punjab, and Sut-
ledj, Cyclades (water-lands), &c. ; still, if the root ooze deserve
mention in this conjuncture, it should be considered that Baltic
comes from boloto, ooze, mud; that Ost-See may thus translate it,
and Aestii have the alternative of this sense besides that of water-
dwellers. The Melsiagum of P. Mela, afterwards Helving (Langeb.
Her. Dan. 2, p. 119), nowElbing, has likewise Mel, Sanscrit, mala =
mud, and the entire compound may be the Hungarian (Finnic)
mely-seg, an abyss. Elbing, by Alfred, is Ilfing; Estia, the Frische
Haff, he calls Estmere, the Frisch being probably fris=border, cor-
responding to the second part of Est-mere, which has the double
meaning of border and sea; by Est he does not mean east, since he
spells the latter (even in the same passage) as we do; hence the pos-
sibility that the German Ost-See is his Est-mere with a widened
acceptation.
III. ALBIS UNGANI. BAGIBAREIA.
" Albis ungani montuosa, &c.
' But Albis here may mean the Saale." ( 28, p. 94.)
" Parts about Bavaria (By/3ge/) were called by the Slavonic
" occupants B/*, and that these parts were on the frontier of the
'Frank Empire." (C. N., p. 133.)
What may be observed regarding the above and the entire to
which it appertains, is that :
( 3 )
1. Albis, meaning neither the Saale nor the Elbe, alludes to
some Alp, which, even in a connexion like the one here, occurs by
Cellarius(Geogr. Ant., Lond., 1797, p. 31), Albingaunum circaquod
Ingauni Ligures habitarunt ; and his map shows Albium Ingauuum ;
there also exists a work, " Ager billunganus," by Joseph Schaukegel,
perhaps corrupted for albinganus (adduced in Beytrage zur Los. d.
Preisl'r., Wien, 1819, p. 73). Albis ungani may then be anAlpen-
wangen, analogous to the Bavarian El wangen, Feuchtwangen, &c.
2. Bagibareia, implying high forest, is a suitable name for Ba-
varia, whose v is g in Paigiri,- Baigern, &c., and so very often ; the
second root, bar, has a chance of signifying border; Bag (the Sla-
vonic Bog means the Most High) is in Gothic Bagm (boom, baum)
whence by Alfred, &c., Behem, highland, and a name for Bohemia,
which name is later than that king.
3. The name Franks, properly signifying borderers, should be
considered in such passages as tpituct* jrgoj <pgyy/, &c., (p. 96).
4. If it were necessary to translate Boiohemum, literally, the hem
of the Boii, it would be still wrong to make hem the English home,
because hem would then be only the obsolete hani=chatn = border,
out of which home has developed itself; but we should take the
Boiemum (euphonic for Boieium) by Tacitus as the only genuine
form, analogous to Belgium, &c.
IV. ALCIS.
Castorem Pollucemque memorant. Ea vis numini: nomen
Alois.
" I believe this ale- to be simply Lithuania." ( 43, p. 155,
161).
Castor is probably Cas-or= water-border, which applies equally
to the quadruped Castor, different from Pollux, who is not stationary
at the border, but is 7raAu-3svx-i?, i. e., pol= pal = border, horizon,
and deuk = duck = diving; Plutarch, quaestio 23, shows that Castor
was also Archa-getas (Archa = leader, and get = go th = water); such
an Archa occurs also as the Ul in compounds Ul-Lochlin, Ul-Erin
(Macpherson's Temora, book iv.); if then so useful a guide has been
worshipped as Al-cas (cas as Ar-cac?-ia=high- water-land), it may
be the above dative, Alcis; but if this name were descriptive only
of the manner ut fratres, ut juvenes venerantur, and the word ori-
ginally Al-ces, the latter syllable might be the Hungarian (Finnic)
Ket = pair, or Kes (in compounds) = joining hands, whilst al=hal,
in the same language, means fish, venerated as Phig-alia, Paus. viiL
41,5; Dagon, Atergatis, &c.
V. ALEMANNI.
"I cannot help thinking that the al in Ale-m&nm is the al-in
" afrr-arto (a foreigner, or man of another sort), &c." (Epileg.,
p. liii.).
1 . Ale-manni, the first root being al = high, designates the men
( 4 )
of the Upper Rhine; those of the Lower are contradistinguished
as Teuten, Deusen, Tyois, of the root teut = low ; the latter are the
originators of deutsch, as the former of allemand. Grimm expresses
that contradistinction when he says (Gr., p. 20), " zwischen Ale-
man und Tyois dem ober und niederrheinischen nachbar." The
same pair, then, are car-ol-ingi (Gar-ol- = border-high) and Mero-
vingi (Mer-vin = low-water).
2. For alir-arto divide with Grimm (p. 351 and note top. 1.)
ali-rarto, so that rart = razd=sermo.
VI. ALHS.
" This absence of temples, &c.
"The native origin of alh = templum is not beyond doubt."
( 9, p. 55.)
Yet it is to be observed:
1. Celeberrimum illis gentibus templum quod Tanfanem voca-
bant (Tac. Ann. I.) which Tan-fan is also Tac-fan (Low Fen) the
temple being national, and the root Tan=Tac=Tat belonging to the
Teutons, who are also called Marsi.
2. " Nee cohibere parietibus deos" lays the stress on cohibere,
meaning nulla intus deum effigie (Hist. V.); Caesar accordingly
says the Germans had no simulacra, but worship simply sun, moon,
and clouds (Vulcan = welkin) ; and Tacitus, " neque in ullam human!
oris speciem assimulare ;" thus, as if to provide for the days follow-
ing the two of Sun and Moon, he has (1) for Tues-day, Mars; Tuis,
god of the earth, progenitor of the nation, the object of that " cele-
berrimum templum." (2) Mercurius, the water-god, the Ulixes
quidam (Odin), who, after being tossed about on the water, founds
Asciburgium. (3) Hercules, primus omnium virorum fortium.
3. Alh, implying high, lofty, then becomes hal, hall; Sanscrit
alah, ample, vast, &c. (C. N., p. 226). The same al in Sanscrit,
assuming -ya, forms Dev-alya, a temple (the god's hall), hence Ala-
manni, ala-jarba valde egenus, Hel-vet-ia=high-forest-land; Hel-
len-es (len=lan=aqua) ; theverb alo, increase, improve, so hal becomes
wal for anything large, huge; a whale, Wales (highland), Welsch-
land, a name of Italy, from its Alps. Since Al takes also a d (as
Oldenburg, &c.), it is possible that Aid-Saxon, although rendered
antique, properly implies the same Al, for whether that Aid (old) be
made equivalent to Arnbron, Westphal, &c., the idea is always that
of border. (See Engl. L., 1855, ch. xvii.)
^
VII. ALPIUM.
" Varieties of form "AA/S<, &c. ; "OA/3**, &c. ; 2*A?n ; origin of
"the word, Keltic the root being the root of the word Albainn =
" Albion=hilly land= Scotland^ Great Britain, &c." (1, pp. 17-18.)
The exclusive Kelticism of the root of the word Albion is not so
certain, nor that Albainn is the real prototype of the latter, and in-
tended to signify hilly land.
1 . Mountains derived a name from standing as a barrier against
the water ; Cau-cas-us, or Grau-cas-us, has for second root cas =
water, the first being Gal, Grau (compare Graii) for Gar = border;
so bi or pi prefixed with Al (see Alhs), Sal, 2<*A-'|t/3fl (border of the
water), Venus of the Babylonians, Sel-euc-ia (euc=ac=aqua), Salic
law of the Francs (borderers), &c. ; besides Alps we find equivalent
Is-mara, Tab-ur-nus (Georg. ii, 37-8), where is = ur = us = aqua,
whilst mar = tab = sal, &c. Those ideas that were primitive found
the same expression nearly everywhere; so does Virgil's Ismar join
Schwerin's Wismar, and Severin itself his Sabini. It has been said
that aA/3$ (compared to A^HOS from 0' i and irhov-res quasi TroAtWa?,
wealth of many years) comes from oAow /8<o, and this eAes has been
brought together with the Sanscrit alah (see Alhs); Olbia at the
mouth of the Borysthenes is at present Cherson (cher-ron = high
border).
2. Independent of the said bi, pi, the frequent root Al, Gothic
Alh, may harden its final h; thus, Zeuss, Gr. Celt.: " ual (=ualb,
gen. uailbe, superbia; cf. "OA/3<, ap. Ptol.)" the same ual, wal, as
in Wallfish, whale, whence the compound Wai-rath, sperma ceti, is
rendered with a b in the Polish olb-rad, the Anglo-Saxon weoloc-
reada; Alfred thus says that Balenae (Beda, Hist. Eccl., 61) yield
weoloc reada taelgh (spermaceti tallow) ; the rath, rad, reada, im-
plying nasci, naitre, as in Kindred (born akin), Ethelred (nobly
born), and since the Poles often pronounce rz for r (Rome becomes
Rzym, &c.), and then have the facility of changing a syllable, like
rod, into the same rz, they accordingly say for olb-rodyn (large born)
Olb-rzyn = a giant, nor is olb exclusively theirs; Alba longa (lona)
precedes Rome, in the same sense of alb = rom, with the additional
qualification of lona from Ian = aqua, in contradistinction of Latium,
Lavinium, which is the Low water-land; Alb-an = Il-yr = Il-ex,
implying Alb=Il = elevation; an = yr = ex =aqua; Ulbend, Ulfend
was in general use for elephant or camel ; the Alph-eus is the largest
river in Greece, and if any one chose to make Elef " Behemoth on
the mountains Elef" (Ps. 50) allude to Alpine, he possibly could
obtain the consent of Gesenius, who combines elef, a thousand, and
a bull, through the idea of hugeness; this elef, "an immense
number," is suggested also in Diet. Scoto-Celt., 1828, in treating of
Albion.
3. Ossian's Alba may, accordingly, mean what still we term
Great Britain in contradistinction to Ireland; 5<r 3tw BgT*'*
kiyofi&eu 'AA/3< K\ 'isgm are thus known to Aristotle; the root <eg
implying separation, whether from motives of sanctity or mere
bodily position, whence, lerne, the separated, then I, Hi, Hy (island),
being prefixed, it becomes Hiierne, Hiberne, finally Hibernia. Al-
bion, analogous to Laurion, &c., Belgium, &c., will then be peculiarly
Greek, not proceeding from any Albainn. Macpherson, in a note to
the Songs of Selma, makes it Albin; the Diet. Scoto-Celt., 1828,
have it " Alp et Fhonn, i. e., the country of the heights,"
( 6 )
and this Alp the author compares to the Hebrew Elef, not to
anything Keltic.
Conclusion : Isidor's Alpes= monies dlti, and limiting the same
to Gallorum lingud, can satisfy neither in point of definition nor as
to nationality. Analogous to their Laurion (from Aaet>g, alluding to
the strata of its silver mines) and, abroad, their Kention oros, &c.,
the Greeks formed Albion from Alba, a compound of al= elevation,
with ba = bi, the root of bebere, often meaning aqua ; so Al-pe, the
Alps, conceived either as ramparts, coercers of the water, or rather
as the high sources of the rivers; likewise Al-bi, gigantically rising
in the Eiesengebirge ; whilst in Elbe, Elb, that radical meaning is
lost, we still find it in the Scandinavian Elf, Alf, the word for
river; that river itself points to the same origin, we infer also from
riviere and rive, this as the coercing ripa, the other as produce of the
rupes. To Alba corresponds not only Al-ex-ia, Al-es-ia (see Aestii)
of the Gauls, but also Al-is-o (Elsinburg) in Germany, and whereas,
besides many other examples, the very word beer shows the Ger-
manity of the ba, bi, it remains evident that Alba, Alpes, need not
be exclusively Keltic.
VIII. AMALUNG, BALTUNG.
"The royal family of the Ostro-Goths was that of the Amal-
"ungs; of the Visi-goths that of the Balt-ungs." (Epil. p. L.
p. xxxviii.)
Amala has been rendered spotless from the Sanscrit A-mala, but
we rather correspond to Vand-al, Goth-ostro, by Am-al, water-
structures, called Ostro, Al, then Aim, Ulm, Holm, in, or on, the
river; different from the Visi-goths, Vid-varii, Vidili, Vindili, who
abided as Suevi (borderers) on the marshy Baltic; this Bait comes
from bloto, mud; else, bait is bold, audax. Jornandes does not
seem to know the suffix -ung in speaking of those two royal lines.
Grutungi maybe theGardingi; if so, the un = an = wan = water, and
Grut, Gard, answers to the said Ostro, Al; Jutungi, of Jutes, are
then the Jut-un, theEud-os; see Eudoses.
IX ANGARII, ANGRARII, ANGRIVARII.
" The present town of Engern, near Herford, in Westphalia, &c."
-(33, p. 113.)
" The Angnvarlan locality, one of the best we could assume for
" the Angles, the only difficulty lies in the change from r to 1."
(Engl. L., 1850, p. 67.)
The Angle locality is sufficiently proved through the Eud-os-es
being the Jutes.
The name Cimbri (borderers), which Pliny makes a species
to the genus Ingaevones, answers to Phalen (borderers), which in
after-time takes place for Angrivarii ; phal, palus ; a paling, the pale ;
Sanscrit, pala; irei\r),fence, defence, opposed to wvy^*), offence, attack
(in fencing) ; of Angar the German still has Anger, though it is no
( 7 )
longer exactly an " interampnis," as a Glossary of 1492 makes it.
The Lex Bavariorum has preserved gnaco, origin of our word nag,
in the compound a7?^r-gnaco, " qui in hoste utilis non est," so
that nag is (not the Danish 6g; Engl. L., 1850, p. 173; but)
gnaco, worn off by use; the word neigh was formerly gneigh
(so it occurs in Span. Diet, 1726, at reutar, rehinchar) ; the Ger-
mans used hankerlein (diminutive of hanker, in the expression
hanker after; the Gothic akken isanken; it survives in hack, Dan-
ish 6g), which hankerlein, as if hank = hinnac, from hinnire, has
been denned: " pullus equinus hinnitu matrem quserens."
X. ANGLI. SABALINGII.
" The preliminaries, &c., to this are the on the Saxons, the
" Jutes, &c. &c., and the notes on xl." (Epileg., p. cxviii.-cxxiv.)
" The Angli are not mentioned alone in Tacitus, whose list runs
"thus: Angli, Varini, Eeudigni, Aviones, Eudoses, Suardones,
" Nuithones.
" Just so will the Saxons appear in Ptolemy, i. e., with a crowd
" of uncertain populations by their side. What does the most
"learned ethnologist know of a people called the Eudoses ? Nothing."
(Engl. L., 1855, p. 60.)
It is certain, however, that the Eudoses are the Jutes, as shown
in these pages; Saxons signifying water-men, involve the Aviones,
Angli, &c., and the identification of the names, in the double re-
cension by the Latin and the Greek writer, if stated in the following
manner :
Tacitus. Ptolemy.
1. Reudigni. Sigulones.
2. Aviones. Cobandi.
3. Angli. Sabalingi.
4. Varini. Chali.
6. Eudoses. Phundusii.
6. Suardones. Pharodini.
7. Nuithones. Teutonarii.
then will be that each pair of names, on being interpreted, may
suit one people or division of the said Angle or Saxon family.
Our present subject concerns only the third pair.
1. Angli. " The Angli of Tacitus were probably a large popu-
lation ; the Angli of Ptolemy were certainly so." (Ib., p. 68.)
They were sufficiently numerous to have a progenitor, or epony-
mus, in the grandson of the god. See Ingaevones.
2. Sabalingii " Transpose the b and the I, and the word be-
comes Sa-lab-iugii." (Ib., pp. 70, 76.)
We have shown elsewhere that Po-lab-ingi was wrong, the
true division being Pol-ab-ingi; the same remark applies here;
the transposition, if requisite, should be divided Sal-ab-ingii =
borderers of the water, a name which would perfectly agree with
the Angles, who, for the same reason, range also as Cimbri; it
were thus possible that there be three roots: the Ingii (i. e.,
Ingsevones, Angli) of the Ab-Sal (= water-border) but such as
we find the name so it is perfectly justifiable. The first root sab,
being of considerable importance, will be enlarged upon presently,
after observing that the second is either al (see Alhs) or alin, com-
parable to *v*a>, defined by Schneider "jeder hohe, tiefe, Ort, zwi-
schen Bergen, cider Ufern," and the Angles, whose other name is
that bi- or tri-radical, did live between shores.
" No two words are less likely to be equivalent than Suevus and
Anglus, 'Sovjfiof and"AyyjX;'' (Engl. L., 1855, p. 185). The Angli
deserved the name Suevi for the same reason that makes Pliny com-
prehend them under that of Cimbri, the root sue belonging to a
multitude of words, all of the same import; for instance, (1) Suebus,
the Oder, od-or= water- border. Epil., p. cxxi. (2) Sevo Mons,
between Sweden and Norway. (3) Sib-yl = border of the water;
the ten usually reckoned are nearly all thus situated. (4) Sabsean
or Himyaritic; this last being of the root Ham, as mentioned in its
place, whilst Sabaean or /ret-incense similarly alludes to the
Franks. (5) Other scriptural names, Seef, Sib- ma, Ac-zeeb, &c.,
Bel-zebub, god of border, properly BssA-s/3avA, the latter part being
v"Ot for 7122, which two have in Arabic the one root jabal,
mountain, natural border, stronghold. Hengstenberg, thinking only
of 712T (habitation), translates Beelzebul dominus habitationis, to
which he arbitrarily adds the word caelestis. So, elsewhere Sab-
aco = border of the water. (6) The much disputed Cab-iri were
thus Sab-isi (is = aqua), similarly Sabus, god of the Sabini, who, as
borderers, formed a triad with Oscans, mountaineers, and Latians,
water-men; Siwa dea Pol-aborum, by Zeuss, 1837. p. 35. Sif nomen
desD (Gr., p. 433). Frea, wife of Thor, the same as Sif (Thunmann,
Untersuchungen) 2/3'io{, divinity of the Phrygians, a compound
of T/3-?, the same as tel-chin, whence Apollo (ap-ollo, water-de-
stroying) is Apollo Telchinios. Saint Swithen on the confines of
winter and spring; swethe, swithe Grenze (Gr., p. 415).
(7) Cebennus qui, &c., discludit. Seb-us-iani, Sue-ssiones,
Saba-udia (border-wood); Seb-eth-us, now Sebeto (see Roscoe), Su-
evicum Mare, the Swedes, Sua-ran nan-Sruadh (Fingal, i. p. 256),
Var-sovia, Sieben-burgen, Severinum, &c.
(8) Severin, in Holland, a gold coin with a serrated border,
whence the sovereign, unless it be from the Sanscrit suvarna, gold;
svibls, sulphur (Gr., p. 43), because it adheres to the border, surface,
like brim-stone. Sual hirundo (Gr., p. 72), as touching the surface
of the water; so A<-2'v, a compound of #A, %*\ (surface, border),
and J = dor (see Dorset), it therefore also means rana, see Rhine;
sual tumui, from the idea of surface (Gr., p. 72); sweat, &c., sway,
schweben, &c. ; special notice deserve the terms of side, or collateral,
relations; swe'her, socer; swiger, socrus; swager, maritus sororis
(Gr., p. 42-3, 148); geswie, socer; geswiet, affinis (ib., p. 175);
swistr, soror (Epileg., p. cxxxviii.); so in Shemitic the root for the
said socer, &c., is Ham, which furnishes the border-place Hamah.
See Ham. Cham.
( 9 )
(9) The Slavonic sviat implies holiness, sanctity, on the same
ground of keeping aloof, aside, like sanctus, sacer from secerno,
saucire, whence one and the same root expresses consecrated abomi-
nation (1 Kings, iv. 24) as well as genuine sacredness; so that Sabus
and Sancus must not be supposed " epithets regularly applied to the
Deity" (Varronianus, p. 7); that general idea belonging to the root
c-i/3, namely, keeping aloof, aside, thus involves by Homer not only
veneration, admiration, astonishment, but also shame, the extremes
of delight and horror joining in the effect of ec-stacy, Ent-setzen,
trans-port, which remove a person aside, ex medio, beside himself;
a-ip changed to <rfc still means remotion, putting aside, weaning
(otlysj o-fanvftuiai), and putting out, extinction; the Sanscrit Sev
reaches honour and worship after passing through serve, conserve,
observe, preserve; hence sva, svan is the most faithful of animals;
and in the same language we find the pronominal swa, then suus,
sua, suum, respecting the same principle.
XL ANTES.
" Bantatb is admitted by Zeuss to mean the -taib (or -aib) of the
" Slavonic Antes.' 1 ''*
* "Probably an eastern form of the word Wend" (Epil. p. Ixxxv.)
Antes beside Wend (Ep., pp. xi. xxi.) is for Ankes. (See LXXVI.)
To elucidate Warnefrid's Longobardi, the triad of Anthaib, &c.,
the following particulars may serve:
1. Longobardi. The watermen (Bardi) of the lag, log, even
lanka (meadow) ; that they are from Lauenburg and its Barde-
wick, may be inferred also from his Mauringa, there being a Mau-
ringania, which, by the geographer of Ravenna, is on the confines
of Denmark ; Maring (Mauring) consists of the frequent Mar, Ing,
as in Maroving, Ingaevones, &c. He calls them Winili, from ouin,
win, fin, fen.
2. Gol-anda, the Baltic, Gal = Val, giving the name to Valatabi
(mud- water-men), boloto (mud) causes the name Baltic, whence the
Velat-abi, then Golanda will be for Golata. And, wand, wend is
frequent also for water. This idea being expressed also by wan, an,
en, &c. ; it seems that the Nereid Gal-en-e is a compound of that
nature.
3. Haib, Aib bears resemblance to the much used Hobe, &c.
(now Hufe), although the Hufe of the present day would be too
small. The Danish Gab (mouth of a river) or Tab (Tab-urnus,
&c.) or dava (Epileg., p. Ixxxv.), compare roVos, Moldavia, border-
land (Mol=Mor).
4. Ant-aib for Ank-aib, a name for Courland from its bending
position; Ak, anc, is the root of Ancona, Anclam (lam = Ian = aqua),
uncus, hook, Haken, the Hakon, &c., a position thus uneven also
causes the name Kishon (Judges, v.).
5. Bant-aib; Bant for Bart, meaning the Bartha major and
minor (p. 173), which B-r-t is the root of Prussia. A difference in
sense between bant and bart is unknown, both signifying water ; so
c
likewise Pliny's Varini/Guttones, and, these two being Bartha major
and minor, we shall find that his Carini are the preceding (Courland,
Ankaib), and his Burgundiones the following.
6. Wurgondaib; Warrnia, Ermeland.
Under the word Aestii we have enlarged on the root Is, As, &c. ;
a similar attempt may be subjoined alphabetically here:
(1) Ab, Celtic as well as Indo-G. Ac, ach, Ach-ish, king of
Gath, lord of the water; Sanscrit, ees, to rule, whence ees-war, < ?
vis; Akise, Assyrian viceroy (Euseb. Chron. ed. Aucher, p. 42),
'Ay^iW; the same is Badshah, Padishah (bad = vato), Abi-melek
(ub=aqua), Darius (Dar-vis), l&w, (by Herodotus), tamer, subduer
(tf%), and <ijj=dar=aqua; the emphatic verse, Ps. lxxxix.26, promises
rivers along with the sea; Gengis Khan (= Sea- Lord) is satisfied
with the latter alone, &c. Ac-cis-e, Boiste says: " taxe sur les
boissons, &c. (Accys. Allem.)" Many strange conjectures have been
ventured on accise, excise (seeFrisch, 1741; Campe, 1813; Bauer,
1827, i., p. 583, ap,d v., 1833, p. 433), but it is ac=aqua, and cis of
Fingal, i. line 126; Welsh and Irish, Gen. xlix. 15; Matth. xxii. 17,
&c. The Latin census, accordingly, cens, Zins, may have inserted
the n. Another instance of Celtic is Beschaler, from siol, progenies,
possibly stallion, etalon, Stallone, claims the same siol, since the
initial 5 takes the t Gallicum, as Virgil calls this curious prefix. Ad,
Ade-bar, Ode-vara, the stork (Gr., p. 293), from his vegetating (bar,
var, fahren) on the water-side; the class to which the stork belongs
being shore-birds, so like 5reA-gy-s (for jru-as-y-o?), we find the
whole class of Pel-asg-i, strand-dwellers. Ar-ad-us= elevation on
or by the water; the scriptural form is Ar-vad (vad = vato), Greek,
'A7rAj 'AgSiv, and the Cretan "A^o? ; the piscivorous ardea is
thus for ar-ad-ea from Ig<yJ<?. Ai ; Ai-gyp-tus = water-covered
(Sanscrit, gup), the name Mestre for Egypt by Josephus may, on
the same principle, be Egyptian, since the name Moses, accounted
for by the same element (with the addition of drawing) resembling
Mestre, has its difficulties as well as the Arabic and Hebrew Misr,
Misr-ayim itself, unless so derived from that language
As to the tre in which Mestre ends, it may be the Tir of Tirhaka
(Jes. xxxvii. 9, hak^aqua ?), so is Sabaco, Sevechus, possibly from
Sab, border, and ac, aqua. Ah, aha (Gr., p. 533), Stor-ah (ib., 158),
whence storch, stork, for its abiding at the ah, aha, ac, hence also
the genus Ciconia (Cic= Saxon) and the human Cicones on the river
Hebrus; the Cyclades (water-lands) and Cyclops, rocks that break
(lop), &c. ; yet, finding Cy- as well (Si-ren, Sci-ronian, see Rhine),
we may read Cy-clabes, Cy-clop, of the root Calab-ria, &c., meaning
rock.
Aig. Aegina. Aigialees, iali = shore in Turkish. Fr. aigayer.
Ag, aig, may be also bend. Am. Amazons, water-girding tribes,
like Penthesilea (Mn. i. 591), pent, Danish vand, and sil, sal,
border. Cal-am-i, a pretended Indian name applied to the Jews by
Aristotle (Jos. contra Apion) ; Cal-am translates only Pal-ast, the
Philistines, known also as Pel-asg-i, not Judsei (mentioned too on
< 11 )
the occasion), which interchange, combined with the certainty that
Cal-am occurs in the sense of border and water, corroborates our
version of Pel-asg-i, and the identity of this name with the Scrip-
tural Pelisti, which has an eponymus in Plisthenes, son of Phrenix,
son of Agenor, &c. Ambh, Sanscrit; Ambuli, Castor and Pollux
(amb-al = border of the water. See Alois) ; Ambilici (Lech = muddy),
Ambidravi (drav= shallow), Ambisontii (son =ron= border).
Ap. Apia, Homer's name for Peloponnesus; Pelops itself seems
to be Pel-op, border of the water. Phoibos Ap-ollon, the same
as destroyer of the ap. Men-ap-ii, Ap-ul-ia, Avares, Aviones, the
Avveem of Scripture, Mor-avia (mar = border), &c.
(2) Baiao. Aquae Cumanae (border waters). Boii cause the
name Boiemum (euphonic for Boieum), like the Belgae, Belgium,
&c. Different is Bo<W (T=att=regio), the first root being properly
bog = fog, the same as in Phocis, Phaeacia, Am-phictio, son of Deu-
calio (deuk-al = deep sea) ; the misty root is the Old Norse fuki, feigi,
fui (Gr., p. 460), the clouded sky of the Bosotians threw also their
mental capacity into the shade. Bad, Bod, Baden. The transla-
tion by Pliny of bodencus=fundo carens, must be a mere paraphrase;
bod-enc= aquas flexus, which looses profundity through winding,
diffusion ; he has Carini for Courland (car = winding), and since
fund can be a mistake for vand (water), we rather take his own two
words to be vand carens, i. e., water tortuous, than admit Palgrave's
conjecture of bodenlos (Hist, of Norm., i. p. 40); enc, like <*y*4i,
Ancona, &c., has frequent analogy ; Car-avon ; winding river, Pag-
asa, bending water (pag ; Gothic, biug ; German, biegen, &c.).
Bant. Trino-bantes, &c. Bra-bant (bra = border), Ala-banda, a town
in Apulia (Al, see Alhs).
(3) Cad. Ar-cad-ia. Cad-urci, Cad-yt-is=Ab-yd-os, yd=hit=
ita trudere (Gr., p. 464) ; Cadytis may be thus Ithaca in sense, for
ab = ac = cad, and yt = ith =it, this being iduare, divide. Can. Con-
cani, i. e., Col-cani, see Cal-ami, Pel-e-can (pel, border, shore),
Constantia (name of a town). Gas, Cas-subi (water-borderers) K<*'<r>
go?, a promontory on Egypt's border. Cau-casus (Cau for Cal).
Cassius mons of Seleucia, Cassii, Cassius. (Volney, ii. 305, finds in
the Arabic El-Kuds the origin of all the Cassiuses of antiquity. See
Taylor's Calmet, under " Jerusalem.") Cas-luhim (luh = nb, see
Lugii) ; these Marsh-people give rise to Pelishteem, Philistines, Pel-
asti = Pel-asgi, i. e. borderers on the water.
(4) Dar. Dortrecht (Dor-trajectum) ; Duro-triges. Epidaurus.
Darius (is = vis = ruler), Dar-ik = water-passing, a gold coin, facili-
tating in a measure foreign traffic; that intention of crossing the
water is expressed in its Hebrew name ^IXD^TT, mo = mo = aqua (or
mon = mayim) with the word for way, road; whilst this origin of
dareikos may satisfy the Hebrew as well, it otherwise remains
doubtful in both forms '(see Hengstenb. Dan., p. 50-1); also the
archer on the coin may be emblematic of distance intended, and the
compound dar-Ic itself meets an equal in Phoin-ik, water-going,
adapted to the navigating Phenicians.
( 12 )
(5) Et. Cal-et-es, Cal-ais; the Cher-eth-ites (2 Sam. viii. 18)
are Cretans (Car-et=rock on water), &c. Ten-aet-ii (low watermen)
were of one origin with Oenotri, Morgetes, &c.
(6) Fan aquam siguificat (Rudbek), Epi-phan-ia on the Orontes,
like Epi-daur-us on the Saronicus; Finns, fen, Venice, Vand-alii,
Wends, Phen-icians, Canine-/u-es, Sw. Vat. Vadi. Quadi.
(7) Gad, Goth Tettiw in Ar-cad-ia, Gythium; Archi-get-es,
an epithet of Apollo, the sun, subduer of the water; Mor-get-es
(mor = border) was an equivalent of Tyr-rheni, Pel-asgi, &c.
(8) It-al-ia, bordering on Is, It (see Aestii), in contradistinction
of the Roman highland; St. Augustine's Itala has been the subject
of much discussion; whilst it-al translates hel-len, and this becomes
gentilis (Mark, vii. 26) ; his Itala may involve a similar designation.
(9) Lan. Medio-lan-um. The Lahn. Lena nan sruth (Fingal, i.
72), thus also London, not " city of ships" (Study of "Words, 1856,
p. 209). Hel-len-es, &c.
(10) Lato-brigi. Latium, &c.
(11) Matieni (?) Cal-muck (border on water), the Arg-ippa3i
of Herodotus.
(12) Nep-tun (water-bottom), the same is Posei-don; Naphtha
is <*<p6ots, tctTrttov, and the compounds vacsr-eeAje? or v7r-T<*A<ej ; votir
contains the idea of flowing, as in Hebrew noob and noof. Nar-
bona, water-limit; from this bona comes abonner.
(13) Odin, Wodan.
(14) Pa (Heeren, Ideen, i., 1824, p. 387), Po-sei-don (water-
bottom), theinterfix sei, like the prefix of sinapy, which is the same
as the simple Vn. C&l-pe = rock on the water. Poeni, phoinix,
palma (growing on the pal of ma), Pan deus Arcadige, Pen-at-es
(at = at = regio, Gr., 456) and Pen = aqua, hence ferro populare
Penates (JEn. i., 527) admits of a literal translation.
(15) Quadi. Quasn.
(16) Shan, probably in Beth-shan; hence rendered Scythopolis
(water- town?), the gipsies are Zin-cal-i (water-borderers), and
Bohemiennes as if from Boii ; the Italian Zingara renders accordingly
the said cal by gar (see Gar-secg), the Germans having corrupted
zingara into Zigeuner, this has been sensibly perverted into Zieh-
Gauner, roaming thieves (Study of Words, 1856, p. 90). See Bible
of Every Land, pp. 112-13. A vagabond people, without any home
but the border of some river, may thus be called'accordingly.
(17) Tar. Tyr-rheni, jabl-tar (Gibraltar), rock on the water,
&c. Equivalent to the said Penates is D^SID, Gen. xxxi. 19, per-
haps for D^BWlH, since there appears a/ace, 1 Sam. xix. 13 and 16.
Tir-shatha = water-drinker; Neh. x. 2, &c.; comp. Dan. i. 8, &c.
XII. ARAVISCI. Osi.
" Cosmas of Prague (A. D. 1086). Ad aquilonalem, &c. Psouane,
" Ghrouati et altera Chrouatia, &c. Osi = Weisse, &c." ( 28,
p. 96-7.)
^ Arav-isci is opposed to Osi as low is to high, &c. ; the -is, signi-
fying water, leaves the Arav- in the Raab, Arabo, radically graba
( 13 )
fodio (Gr., p. 40), grave, engrave, Slavonic grubie, deep; Arabo is
corrupted Jarav, Javar, Jaur (Fabri Geogr., 1795, p. 360), which
Jaur is Hungarian monosyllabic Gvor; taking now for Arab the
root Grav, it is the above Ghrou (Ghrouati) of Cosmas, distinct
from his Chrou, this implying the Croatians, who are highlanders,
Osi, Ori, as in oros. The confusion between those two is prevented
by the fact that the hard initial in Croatia is always retained, Car-
pathia, K.ce,7r8o* (11. ii. 676), Karbones (p. 197), &c., whilst the
softer G either drops or becomes S, Z, as in Sorabi, Zirb, Bes-
sarabia (water-lowland), Servia, Surpe, Sirmende (for Sirbende), Sir-
inium (flat-land), Sarpe-don (low ground), &c. ; even Arabia, notwith-
standing its pretension to a native root, might radically join the
Aravi, Aravisci in question. The Psouane designates those residing
po-sov = at the border, of the root Suevi, War-sov-ia ; the Polish
wschowa (w sov) has been rendered Gynsecopolis after the German
Fraustadt, but this frau means fram (see Framea).
XIII. AEIOVISTUS. ARMINIUS. MAROBODOUS.
u Before him in prominence come the two great Germans, &c."
(Proleg., p. Ixxxix.)
1. Ari-o-vis-tus. Two roots expressing, as usual, the elements
of nature.
Vis (See Aestii) and Ar, as in Kum-ari (= border-rock, Comorin),
whence the Indian arya, excellent, venerable; " the mountaineers,"
says Wittich (Curios, of Phys. Geogr.), " were peculiarly favoured."
Opposed to them are the Dasys (= Dacians, lowlanders) ; in philo-
logy the term Arian (see Max Miiller, Lang, of the East, 1855,
p. 27) has been adopted froufarya; the same root is primitive; har,
celsus (Gr., p. 457) is now hehr, sublime; and TJr, Er, Her by
Klopstock (1824, \ol. xii. p. 144) " ursprungliche Lebenskraft."
Ar and Al occur alike, and Ar, Er, in the sense of man, whence
the possibility that an original El-ar was contracted into Lord; in
1258 this word has the form Lhoaurd, and the Gaelic Ceann-ard
means a head-man, a Lord ; else Lar Lar Porsenna, &c.
2. Arminius. The first root joins the preceding Ar; but from
Hermin = ones (Germ., 2) and Germani the origin must be gar-
mun, implying elevation, border (see Gar-secg) ; then the m of the
second root incorporates with Ar; so we find arseman surgere (Gr.,
p. 243), Armin, a hero (Macpherson, Selma) ; Orom (seeArmalausi);
Sanscrit, harmya, a palace; Armon, Harmon (Ewald, Heb. Gr.,
1838, p. 250), Orm-uzd, the highest of spirits; Orm-esta (mountain
and water ?), stability and fluctuation, title of a book by Orosius;
the A may drop in rum altum esse, Roma; rahm (cream) as occu-
pying the surface; Euhm, fame; for the same reason both rahm,
ruhm, involved also soot, whence still the French ramoneur. Ba-
varians being brought from Aram, Armenia (Gr., note, p. 11, and
Schilterus' Life of St. Anno, line 31, &c.), we may find in the said
idea of elevation.
3 Maroboduus Compound of Mar (morari, de-tneur-er) and
( 14 )
bodu, voda, vato. Strabo makes the Moepxoytijttavo* his oposfaiis, and the
names may agree in the first root, if mar caused maro, marh, march,
margo, mark ; it often occurs as mar, mer, mir ; it designates the
Franks, as Mervins, Merovingi, and besides different shades of
meaning it may have. Ossian's Morven (mor-ben, high mount) is
quite distinct; his Ardven is Caesar's Arduenna.
XIV. ARMALAUSI.
" I should be inclined to translate it the dis-armed, &c. But the
" hybridity of a word compounded of the Latin arma +the German
"los, is a grave (though not insuperable) objection. See Ripuarii,"
(Epil., p. Ixxxi.)
We may see hereafter that Ripuarii is perfectly German, but
Armalausi is not of this language.
1. Laus, second root in Maslaus, Stanislas, &c., and first in Les-
bos, which, by Pliny, is Lasia=the woody; Polish, Las; Russian,
Lies, wood, forest.
2. Arm, Orm (see Orma, p. 172), from the Finnic, Hungarian,
Orom, high, lofty, hence Arma-lausi= high forest people. It is
Prussia's Aermeland, Pliny's Burgundiones, the Wurgondaib of
Paul Warnefrid.
XV. ASCIBURGIUM. ULIXES. LAERTES.
"Probably the true name was Ask- Kipirki= Ash-tree- Moun-
tains." (% 3, p. 30.)
The mysterious tale may admit the following interpretation :
1. Asci-burg, water protection, border, asc as in Pel-asgi. On
landing he established a bereg, a shore, dam, a brug (town in Irish),
in Slavonic and German bergen, to protect, hide, baurgum celavimus
(Gr., p. 51), Biirge, security, Burg; Brig-antes and Brag-anza con-
tain the same roots of protection against water : one in Britain, the
other in Lusitania. vi/^y we translate in that compound, neither
town nor hill (p. 30), but as in Perg-ama (border of the water), a
modification of Phryg-ia = border-land.
2. Odin, the concealed hero of the tale (Od = Wod = water),
sounding to Tacitus likeOdyss after the adventures had suggested
to him the latter name, he gives it the Latin form Ulixes ; unless
the original mentioned to him was itself some such epithet as Al-ix
= foreign waters.
3 The father Laertes likewise admits of Al-Ert= foreign ground'
and if it be considered that graicus (gar-aic) originally implies
border on water, the same term, besides Greek, can have been
understood also in its original sense (just like Germani, which he
uses for mountaineers as well as Germans) ; if so, his Greeds literis
allude merely to runs, although this supposition would allow the
Runic letters a considerable antiquity.
I 15 ;
XVI ASTING. GAEDING.
" A name which we have in two forms, one Moeso-Gothic, and
" one Old High German." (Epileg., p. xc.)
The two are distinct even by interpretation.
1. Asting involves the bare idea of water (see Aestii), and
belongs to the Yisigoths of the Baltic.
2. Garding alludes to the Al of Am-al, Vand-al, the erection
contrived by river-dwellers, and such were the Ostro-Goths, Vand-
alii. They represent the free-born rising generation, and if Garding
be a corruption of Grutung, this name can imply the root great,
of which greet, griissen, is the causative, as in the obsolete, sie
griisseten Gott, they magnified the Lord. So, if necessary (though
by no means likely), Asting can refer to the Sanscrit asi, a sword.
3. The expression by Claudian (Epileg., p. li.), " Ostrogothis
mixtisque Grutungis" need not distinguish the two, if it mean that
even the better class of that people were thus reduced to servile
work.
XYII. - AVIONES. KOBANDI.
" The identification of the Aviones with Ke/3uiStt', &c." ( 40,
p. 143.)
The mere change of K into T makes Tob-andi (low watermen)
equivalent to Aviones, the Saxons ; it translates literally Teuto-
narii, Teuto-marsi, now Ditmarsh. Tob occurs in Tub-antes, Tib-
iscus, &c.
XYIII __ BACENIS.
" Silvam esse, &c." (Proleg., p. Ixxxii.)
It is Buochonia (Gr., p. 124), Bakon-yer Wald ; Bac, Bee
tergum (ib., 230. 377), Bac seems the second root in Kar-pak (Car-
pathian), Kar = Gar = Border.
XIX. BAGIBAREIA. BAVARIA.
Oi Xg/3*T<, &C. B#y</3g/? -- ( 28, p. 96.)
Jornandes calls the Bavarians Baiobari (Bas., 1579, p.^-630) ;
Boniface, Baicarii (Gr., p. 11); Alfred, Basgdvar (Proleg., p. xxiv.);
so is the g preserved in Paigira (p. 94), in Beygerland (Frisch,
p. 450) ; the root bor (forest) is the second in Brandenburg (Brani-
bor = pine forest), the first in Bor-ys-thenes, whilst the root Bag
implies loftiness, Bay to* (see Thiersch, 1818, p. 86).
XX. BAINOCHAIMAL
" Taken from some dialect, &c." ( 28, p. 91.)
" "BoviTtZvTett, Bp<|T/, KttTiov age?, and Bxma^etTfttti, in all of
" which the is, undoubtedly, an improper interfix." ( 40,
p. 144.)
The appeals to common sense, and so may be retained even in
the worst of the four.
1. Bainochaimai The simple Chaimai Ptolemy gives for Cha-
( 16 )
mavi, which signifies borderers ; hence, at best, the i in Chaim may
seem precarious; similarly the i in Bain, for Ban, Van, &c., is fre-
quent (see Anthaib, &c.), and as he places them n-t^i Tv"A*/&v TTO-
rttfttr, the compound Baino-chaimai means water-borderers; at the
same time, as Baia, Boii, equally imply water, the n might be dis-
pensed with, as far as verbal sense goes, not if a supposed Baiohai-
mai, supposed to be Boiohemum, had now, through a formal change,
to become Bavarians, which people do not live on the Elbe. If his
chaim proceed from ifto<;, aTpo/; (atiftairux, sepes, border), the ch in
the compound might be merely euphonic, and then (even for the
same reason) be preserved in the simple Chaimai, especially as it
exists in Cham, Haemus, &c.
2. KIT< i'goj, the mountain at the Kent, Kant, whence Cantium,
angulus; by it begins the Roman Noricum (Nor = mons, whence
Norway); the same Kent translates Cal, hence Callen (=borderers=
Chamavi) and their mountain accordingly called Calemberg (TO for
n); Heeren erroneously makes it "der Kahle Berg" (1821, vol. vii.
p. 482), as if it were calvus mons, chaumont; also Arrowsmith has
the same bad spelling Kahlenberg ; Cal and Cam occur alike ; hence
Hameln, &c., in the same country. If it were true that Kention
had the n too much, the root should be Ket, yet we see KEV
producing KeTg, Spitze (Thiersch, 1818, p. 340), and the n exists
in the same word throughout the Germanic tongue, even Shak-
speare's can tie; decanter, French decanter, verser en inclinant
doucement; the Latin Cetius, covering the origin entirely, is worse
than Vicetia for Vicentia (Tac. Hist., iii. 8): similarly the word
teda conceals its connexion with tinder, cen, ac-cen-dere. Miser
may less affect com-miser-atiou than mincing.
3. B*!<*'T<. Ant = aqua, and brink = frank = border.
4. BoviTovtrcti Boun as in Cam-buni (bounos = hill), second
rootouant; hence Bun-vantai = hill- water-men ; contrary to A<*AO/
(p. 94, 95) consisting of az=dry and al=high, like the azalea, which
delights on Alpine rock Ilias, vii. 239-
XXI. BARDITTJS.
" Notwithstanding the words bctrditum vocant, I cannot believe
" that any German ever, &c." ( 3, p. 28.)
It is readily German when it points out thefractum murmur;
adfectatur prascipue asperitas soni et fractum murmur; the root
bard is braede fragilis (Gr., p. 179), it being a brummen, or brud-
men as the same verb might be; a burden, bourdon, fre'donner;
with bard, braede, agrees the Scandinavian bryta and the word
brittle, which pre-eminently belongs to that most brittle of ele-
ments that names the Pruth, &c., Prutenia and Britannia.
XXII. BASTARN^E.
" The evidence of the Bastarnae being German is very inconclu-
"8ive."_(4G,p. 178.)
( 17 )
" I think that, along with the Scordisci, they were Gallicians.
" I also give considerable importance to the word tTrfav'citt in the
" extract from Scymnus." (C. N., p. 94.)
There appear certain features connected with the Bastarnse,
alluding to shade, darkness, or bodily cover, which may suggest
that the word used by Scymnus was to qualify them as tTrfavyis
rather than tTrqhv^tg.
Their being called Galli, Galatai, exhibiting them as Goths,
whose qualification is a water-residence, leaves them the credit of
being " the first Germans mentioned by name in history" (p. 176)
preceded only by Teutones. Jornandes (Epil., p. xx.) renders them
prominent among his Goths; only, instead of Bastar, he has Tar-bas,
so that the Bastarni with him are Tarabostei. Similar transpositions
are : Mar-signi, now Sigmaringen ; Danaparis for Parisdan, Bor-ys-
then, &c.
According to Pliny's division of the Germans, the Bastarni
must be the Yandalii, Ostro-Goths. Supposing Tar- to be simply
tree, driu, eifa (Gr., p. 68), then the Bas, Basi, Bacca (see Grimm,
Worterb., 1854, Beere) can make them cultivators of beech and oak,
the important trees which give the mast, bast, as about to be seen.
The Peucini in this case, even though from Htvx.y, may then still be
of the same root, Bas, alluding perhaps to pix, whence then the
strange name of Melanchlseni (Heeren, 1824, vol. xi. p. 273, 277)
as wearing (their skin) black with tar and pitch. Not less singular
appears their other name, Androphagi, which makes Heeren believe
that there was a time when Germans fed on human flesh; but
Andro- might be Dendro- ; like Evergetse, which, taken for Eu-
ergetse, has been rendered beneficent, though it really be Ever-
Gette, the first root being Ebor in Eboracum, &c. If now it be
proved that those Goths appeared brown or black, that habitual colour
might give rise to the above-mentioned Iv^vyt?. Comp. Ixxxvii.
The root Bas, in the sense of fertility, fatness, involving bac,
fag, Sanscrit bhaksh, and admitting the initial bfp w, still deserves
the following specification :
1. Moes-ia, abode of the Bas-tarnss. Messenia abounding in
messes. Basania, Batania, Syriac, Matan; Hebrew, Bashan: a soil of
high cultivation and renowned for producing the gigantic Og
(Deut. iii. 11): so are the Bastarnae of uncommon stature (p. 176).
2. Mysia "die fruchtbarste Gegend" (Heeren, 1826, vol. xv.
p. 123), the festive Mysia a, rov pvo-w. Beech in Lydia is
3. That kind of trees are thus in Shemitic Brs and Brt, which
Gesenius reduces to the common root BR.
4. The same appears in the Firesi of Scandinavia (Epil.,
p. cxxx.) in Fir, and Barras-resine liquide du pin.
5. Slavonic Massovia, maslo, fat; Persian maska, butter; Span-
ish bastimentos, victuals ; pasco, vesci, &c. ; Persian bas, enough ;
and the Italian bastare.
Scordisci and Bastarnse are called Galli, since this, as also Gothic,
D
( 18 )
is used in the sense of aquatic, which general Gothicism we may
discover in Bastarnse also by interpreting Bas from the Sanscrit,
where it means dwell, abide, and Tar in Tyr-rheni, Dor-set, &c.,
their being German still remains indubitable from the evidence by
Jornandes.
XXIII. BAVARIA. BOHEMIA.
"The German name is Boh-m-en = Bo-hem-ians, &c." ( 28,
p. 95.)
"Bavaria, &c., from the Boil" (Epil., p. Ixxi.)
" Boi-o-hem-um of Tacitus, &c. Bavaria" (C. N., p. 135.)
Bohm-en, analogous to Baiern, Schweden, &c., has two mean-
ings: Bohemians and Bohemia; then there exists the form Boheirn,
whence the people should be Boheimer, for which really occurs
Beheimare (xxiv.), originating in Behem (highland), as by Alfred,
and in Chron. Pict., p, 305, Scr. Brunsv., we read : " die Hunnen
bestunden aus Wenden (water-men) Danen, (Lowlanders), Behem
(highlanders) ;" the h stands for g, and, as occurs in Trvypy compared
to pugil, the m falls away in the Slavonic Bog, as also in Bag-
bareia (Bavaria), the g and m together appe r ar only in the Gothic
bagm, whence Baum, boom, implying elevation.
Tacitus acknowledges no Boiohemum ; names like Cetius mons,
Gabreta sylva cannot be radically understood without the Greek
originals ; in the present case the Latin form is twofold, the quadri-
syllable following the Greek, the trisyllabic of Tacitus neither.
The meaning of Bainochaimai, Teuriochaimai, Bouiaimai is one,
being referred from the people to their locality, their second part
(chaimai = borderers) naturally falls away, so does only the first
root of Teuriochaimai survive in Thuringia (water-district). Con-
sidering now that supposed prototype of Bohemia and Bavaria, the
three forms may be specified thus :
1. Bovfatpov. From a pre-existent Bovi-aimai, or Boi-vaimai,
changing -< into -ov. The name of a people embodied with that
aim, haem, gam, cam, is not found primarily to be that of a locality.
The one meant here joins the sylva Gam-Breta (= border of water)
now Bohmerwald, the Hermun-Duri (Thuringia), the Semnones
(Seb-ones = borderers on water), Suevi (borderers), Franconia (bor-
derland), and the Fichtelgebirg abounding with the Eger, Naab,
Main, and Saale ; so Bavaria, if not from the said Bagibareia, can
originate only in Bai-varii, i. e. water-dwellers. Boii is in Greek
Bof; if By 'tout*, be read Boi-vem, the second root belongs to jus
Fm-icum, and translates phal in West-phal-ia, the country of the
notorious FehmgeTicht.
2. Boiohaemum, id regioni quam incolebat Maroboduus nomen
est (Proleg., p. xc.). Regio here translates /3ao-/A6<, which word
itself is a compound of that nature, ba and sile (= sal = border); so is
Mar-bodu, Colonia (cal-an), &c.
3. Boiemum. If it had been written Boiaemum, we should have
( 19 )
adapted Bo-iaam to the above Bv-w/x, but the m of the Boiem-
before us can be due only to the concourse of vowels, and thus re-
tained in preference to the interfix common in a/^enum, ve7<emens,
&c., when, after the exhibition of the Boii, from whom Tacitus pre-
tends to derive the local name, he could not, especially since the
precedence of the compound by Paterculus, write similarly with the
7i, having in this case to avoid the appearance of a compound incor-
porating the name of a people with the hem of locality, such forma-
tions being unknown, as stated above.
Any difficulty that may yet arise from comparing the position
of the Boii mentioned by Caesar and others, with the same Gallic
people thus found in Boiemum, might now be solved by consider-
ing this derivation as a mere conjecture not founded on history.
XXIV. BEHEIMARE.
"A triple compound, combines the elements of both Sa-varia
" and Bo-hem-ia, and stands for Be-heim-ware = the occupants of the
" home of the Boii." ( 28, p. 91. C. N., p. 134.)
Besides Bohmen, there occurs formerly Boheim, and still, some-
times ; but whilst heim does originate in hem, it must not be sup-
posed that Bohmen do in Bohemen, for it is certain that the mono-
syllabic Bohm, representing loftiness, is cognate with boom, Dutch
boem, as the highest species of plant, the tree; but, having once
departed from the Gothic bagm, the change went further in distend-
ing the monosyllable into Behem ; this we read first by Alfred in
the following quaternion: (1) Wilte, implying marsh. (2) Apdrede,
water; (3) Surpe, plain; (4) Beheme, highlanders. It is this
Behem which, proceeding to Beheim, expresses the inhabitants
Beheimer; but in the eleventh century, when the suffix er was
still are, we find Beheiinare (Proleg., p. xxii.) which thus contains
neither the Boii nor more than one root.
XXY. BELGIC. GERMAN.
" The greatest difficulty lies in, &c. Belgian populations are
" made German. I can only reconcile this, &c., by considering the
" term Belgic, &c., to be political rather, &c." (Proleg., p. Iviii.)
" The word German being a political rather than an ethnolo-
gical term." (C. N., p. 112.)
They are not political terms, but agree in designating the nature
of locality as to position, one low, the other high.
Belga?, flatlanders. The root vlach, flach is found also in
Sanscrit; Hungarian volg, valley; Yloch, Wallachia; Volcse, Bul-
garia; the Irish Fir-Bolg (men of the Flats). Vulcan, Wolke,
Welkin (expanse), balag of Ps. xxxix. 13, " that I may ex-
pand," &c.
XXVI. BIN. Oum.
" Pervenit ad Scythiae terras quae lingua eorum Ouin voca-
" bantur." (Epil., p. x.)
( 20 )
Ouin, the germ of Vin, Fin, Venedi, Venice, Wends, &c., is bin
in Dulgi-bini, Scritobini; also Yavan, Yoon, Ionia, Coptic oueinin;
it is bain in Bainochaimai, &c.
XXVII. Bon.
" Boe-manni = the Boian men.
" Beo-Winidi = the Boian Wends, or Slavonians." ( 28, p. 91,
C.N., p. 134.)
Radical variety claims distinction.
1. Boe for bog, as in the triad by Ad. of Bremen; Boe-manni
(high), Sorabi (low), Lusi (marsh), &c., in that case it is like Ala-
manni, though it may also translate Wends, Saxon, Boii, &c. B-
ix< on the Qfxyyict (= water-men on the border ( 28, p. 97 ; C. N.,
p. 133). Beo-Winidi may agree with the former, even as bagm =
behm.
2. Beo-wulf (water-w.), Baise. Ba-sil-ea (sil = sal = border). Ba-
Bile (xxiii.). Basilisk is rendered by Horapollo ov^-ou-og, where ovg =
or and 7, as in Ai-gypt (xi.), Tolisto-ioz'z, Boiodurum, Boiocal;
Eu-boea, Meli-brea, Lily-bseum; Beer, piwo (beer), the Peene;
Pae-mani; pi-nein; panee (water, Hindoo); ma (water in Arabic),
ma fen, water, in Hette-ma, Halberts-ma, otherwise um ( 34,
p. 119); Boe-ot-ia, water district, if the numerous rivers which
seem to have constituted once its soil (Heeren, 1826, xi. p. 39)
caused the name; yet boe of the root fog (xi.), as, " oft von Nebeln
bedeckt" (ib., p. 38) may deserve prior consideration, unless both
causes combine, as do also mist, moist, west, and wasser. (Aestii.)
NOTE 1 The said iz'/y-bseum suggests Lille, which is also Rys-
sel (sys-sel, Ixxiv.), and Lir-is (Lil-is), now Garigliano (Gar-igli =
border of the water) and Ligeris, the Loire, on which are (Guerande,
i. e., Gar-and, see xi.) and Orleans (or-lan), all of the one meaning
found everywhere, Var-sov-ia, Boio-cal, Boio-hasm, &c. (xxiii.)
NOTE 2. II, another word for water, the 111, the Iller, Garig-
liano, Ilium, &c., is most probably the origin of the word ale, thus
analogous to beer and piwo.
XXVIII. BOIOHEMUM.
"Is truly and unequivocally German a German gloss. The
" -hem = occupation, residence, being the same word as the -heim in
"Mann-heim in High German; the -hem in Arn-hem in Dutch;
"the -um in Dokk-i in Frisian; the -ham in Threking-ham in
"English. Hence Boi-o-hem-um-the home of the Boii." ( 28,
p. 91; C.N., p. 134).
Many able writers, indulging in that hasty derivation, im-
plicitly consigned to inevitable ruin the innumerable thousands,
from the lofty Hsemus, nay, from patriarchal Ham down to the
lowly Hamlet, subsisting on that prolific root ; a catastrophe com-
parable only to that of diot, a people, brought to bear upon Deutsch-
( 21 )
land ; for even, as instead of the primary idea of diot (low, sedate,
sitting) which connects it with Teutones (lowlanders) and theotisce
(lowlandish), the secondary one (a people, settlement) was taken to
interpret theotisce by peoplish, popular, &c., so it happened with
Boiohemum, a compound of water and border (xxiii.), having its
hem, though still readily understood, changed into its own deriva-
tive home, whereby its countless connexion must remain unin-
telligible.
The above quotation still admits the following remarks:
1. The Frisian um is no "equivalent to the English -ham"
( 34, p. 119). The meaning is fen (Ixx.).
2. It is not so truly and unequivocally German ; already Cham,
the son of Noah, chem in Ghem-is, &c., represent that meaning of
border; it is also British, the Breten-^am of the present day is
Com-breton transposed ; Lene-ham (water-border) ; Cam-bunii,
Hsemus, Cumse, &c. Mann-heim (mountain district), hameau,
Weinheim, &c. Hampton (Ham-tun, border-town), &c. See Cham,
Ham.
3. Among its vast number of compounds we may not find a
single instance where the pretended occupation, residence, were truly
applicable; there are many fanciful Carlsruhe, Ludwigslust, &c. ;
but no Carlsheim, Prinzenheim, &c., neither a national Hessen-
heim, &c.
4. Besides the multitude of proper names which cannot be
satisfied with the said notion of residence, occupation, there are
many other terms partly obsolete : Heim-buch, rural code ; Heim-
biirger, officer inspecting the district; fomtiickisch, heim = or (see
or-log, civ.), and tiicke, insidiousness, resembles Kal-mauser, one
who muses in his own Kal or heim, qui reve a 1'ecart, un cagou.
5. To the same will be referred the idea of surface in hama cutis
(Gr., p. 358), hamo vestio (ib., p. 46), whence hemd (shirt) ; Ilk-
ham, bodily frame, survives in Leichnam, which is not equivalent to
Leiche in the following passage: " Wenn unsere Seele, nach dem Tode
ihres Leichnam's noch lebet und denkt" (Phadon, 1769, p. 81). The
compound answers to the Irish colan (col = frame, and anam = soul),
the metaphor being that of animae vagina, Pliny, viL 52 ; and Daniel,
vii. 15.
6. Ham, Cam belongs to haimavicus; Grimm, not attending to
the radical idea, did not do it justice (Gr., pp. 63, 68, 538-9).
NOTE. There existed a triform simple syllable, Cal, Cam, Can,
conveying the associated idea of mountain, protection, border;
so Cal-pe translates jabl-tar (Gibraltar) rock on the water; Cal be-
comes Seal ; Can changes to Scan, then Scans, the final s turning d
in Scandia, <rx.civ2uct, and when Fiv (nav) is inserted, it adds the idea
of water. Can also becomes Cant, whence Kent, &c. Cam has con-
tinued the most notable, along with Car, Gar, Har, &c. ; Ham,
Hem, &c. ; Hal, Al, Hil, II, Ir, &c.
( 22 )
XXIX. BRISGAVI.
" Shows the antiquity of the word Gau=pagus, &c." (Epil.,
p. xxxi.)
The entire word, equivalent to Fris-gavi, means the border-gau,
as in Breis-ach, &c., the Phryges, once Bryges, are of the same root,
so is Phryconis, a name for Cumaj ; also Luco-phrys (marsh-border)
joins the Brisii, Frisii.
XXX. BRCCTEEI.
" Probable German forms would be, in Anglo-Saxon, Breocht-
" ware, in old Saxon Ilriuchtuari, in Frisian Brjuchtwara, &c."
(33, p. 111.)
1. It appears that only the last of those three does admit ch
(Gr., p. 230250. Eng. Lang., 1850, p. 51). Alfred's lichaman
(Bede, Hist. Ecc., iii. 27) is lic-haman, the High German lihhaino
(Gr., 72).
2. Bruch, palus, pi. Briicher paludes, and incolse locor. palus-
trium. Broek, Plattd: Brook; braec in Brecknock; brackish.
Bruch is Sumpf, which belongs to Samland, Samos, Samogitia, (git
= goth = water). Zschokke says: "Sie setzten sich by Bruchl&nd
das heisst Sumpfl&nd." Bgfwce-^ayaj (Ep., p. cxlv.) probably Brei-
sach.
3. Bructeri is also Bo;<r-a* = T/go< (p. 112), Eeva- = mos = mor, as
in Donau-moos for Donau-moor, a vocabulary of 1482, has Mose,
palus; like Massa-Getae (mud-water-men); Beda's Bor-uct-uarii
(p. iii.) resembles the said Greek.
XXXI. BRUT. BRUTENO.
" Duces fuere duo, Bruteno et Wudawutto." ( 45, p. 174.
Proleg., p. xix. Epileg., p. xlvi.).
A note to Bede, H. E. 1643, quotes an etymology for Britain a
Bruto, Bpt/Wa,', &c., we better consider Thes-p;-o-ia, Pruten\&, the
Eu-phrat-es, &c. ; about this river's etymon Ewald is- at loss(Hebr.
Gr., 1838, p. 335). The same Brut gave the name also to Parthia
(waterland) as surrounded, excepting the north, by the british ele-
ment, on its account do the kings of that county join as Bard-
esan, the Longobardi; as Ar-sac-idse, the Saxons, as Got-arzes, the
Goths ; as Arta-Ja-es, the Fawdalii ; from it proceed the Pruth, or
Porota; prcZ = pond; Fr<rf-i-slav (water-border) Brito-martis (the
same meaning), Gam-breta (the same), Brittany, Britannia, Brithin
quo potu usi sunt Graeci (Camden) Bret-walda, &c., the idea of
break, brittle in Bruttium by Plutarch T' ? y/v^ xi^w, (Florua
Amst. 1660, p. 338), alluding to gVS aquafracta a litore ; Rhe-
gium ; Ragusa in locis preruptis (Porphyrog.) ; hence Bructeri like
Brutteri, Brecknock, Brecenamnere, and Bretenanmere.
( 23 }
XXXII. BUCCINOBANTES.
"Mentioned by Ammianus." (Epil., p. Ixxvii.)
Baken, Buccin, in Vadis disponere, viam navigantib. monstrare,
may belong to those Vantes of the Buccin; Beacon; Becken, Basin,
Bason: pateris lign. quas Bacchinon vocant. (Gr., p. 13.)
XXXIII. BUGUNT.E.
" East of the Semmones." (Epil., p. Ivii. 43, p. 58.)
Koot vT = vant = aqua; Bug, see Bagibareia.
Seb = Sem = border.
XXXIV BURGUNDIONES.
" Possibly the Bulgarians, &c." (Epil., p. Ivii.).
See Armalausi. Belgic.
XXXV. BURI.
" Ptolemy places them in the same catagory with the Poles."
( 43, p. 158.)
Buri dwell in Werder, worths, causing names like Tarn-worth,
Went- worth, &c. ; they form a triad with the Omani, or Upper,
Duni, the Lower (p. 158).
Bur is the root of Wert, insula (Gr., p. 134), and enters the names
Wertheim, Kaiser-werth, Donau-worth, Marien-werder, Brerner
vorde, Leuwarden, &c. Wur-sati yields Sater-land by its second root ;
Bur, Wur, is par in the compound Par-Is, insula fluminis Sequanas
(B. G. viz. 54), equivalent to Bor-cum, Pliny's Bur-chana, and to
Astra-chan, his Ostra-cine ; a similar compound seems to be Veorth-
eg, slightly differing in tomevordig of the year 808 (Gr., p. 1 3) which
is probably Tamworth; hence it seems wrong to translate vordig,
veordig, prajdium, vicus, platea (Gr., p. 339). Tarn, tome, belongs to
temme, aggere obstruo, the root dam. The Ansi-Sar-i belong to
the river Anse, Alse.
XXXVI. CANINEFATES.
" JTm-haim and .Sen-mere, &c." (Ep., p. v.)
Can assumes an s in Skane and Skans, German Schanz, a pri-
mitive term for protection, trxdvduai, Ilias x, 268, Scania Scandia
thus inserts nav = water in Scandinavia, and this nav is fat in the
above; the Swedish vat.
XXXVIL CANTIUM. KENT.
" Kent, &c., and the Kent-ings, &c., were English. But does
" this make Kent an English word? No. It is British = Cant-mm,
"as is well known." (Ep., p. Ixxiv., pp. xlvi. xlviii. Ixxi. cxii.
Engl. L. 1850, pp. 20, 34, 72.)
The root of Cant is cam, the origin of ham, hem, heim (xxviii.)
and this meaning, with some amplification through the additional t,
( 24 )
Cant still represents when Caesar makes Cantium angulus; the
Italian a canto means at the side: Old Norse Kantr margo (Gr.,
p. 422). Shakspeare has cantle, and throughout the Germanic
tongue the same kant, kante, was and is in use. The Swiss have
Cantons. The change of m into n occurs also in Concani = water
borderers.
XXXVIII. CAEINI.
"Mentioned by Pliny as part of the Vindili." (Ep., p. cxxxiv.)
Car yields Courland; in the ninth century Cor-os (Sprengel,
Entd. 1786) as in Car-narvon (winding river) it implies an uneven
position; in other conjunctures it is different; Os of Cor-os is that
of Os-wald, &c. (Aestii).
XXXIX. CARPATH.
"The Carpathian mountains (Askiburgius mons)." ( 31,
p. 108.)
Ask-burg, meaning water-fortress, may thus be rendered Car-
path, since Car = Gar = border, fence, &c., and path = vato ; it is a
compound, though in Yablunoi-/iTre&e it may seem to join Kraft,
the Russian kriep, as well as ^po/3*', the Croatians, from #g-/3T =
border of the water.
XL CATTI. HESSI.
" The Chatti of Tacitus are the Suevi of Caesar." ( 30,
p. 105.)
Chatti being Gothi (water-) and Suevi = borderers, makes the
two agree; they will be the pars Suevorum ( 9) worshipping Isis,
(ex.).
XLI. CAT-WALDA. BRET-WALDA.
" As unequivocally German as the eminently Germanic Boio-
" hemum." (Ep., p. cxlix.)
The component parts of Boiohemum appear ubiquitous (xxvii.
xxviii.), so the above Cat, Bret, and Wald. Already Got-arzes, Barde-
sanes (xxxi.), Fra&'-slav, &c., show Cat and Bret; Waldemar is also
Wladimir from vladieioo, walten, wield. The title, ruler of the
waters, was thus generally assumed from Ach-ish, King of Gath
(=goth?) to Cat-walda, &c. Barde-sar-es (corrupt Barde-san-es),
Cyaxares, Greek version of Shak-sar, Shak being radically Saxon.
XL1I CATTCHI.
"Reclaimed lands, &c., called Koge." ( 35, p. 128.)
The same root implies the omnium lateribus obtenditur, a body
thus in a hocking position gives the huckeback and the friendly hug;
besides its furnishing the Cogs which the Idioticon Ditmarsicum
calls Kooge. The name .Hoc-ings thus contains the German hocken,
and supplies both classes of Cauchi.
XLIIL CEREVISIA.
" Both words ale and beer are of Germanic origin. The Keltic term, on the
(i other hand, is cierrw = cerevisia, from the Latin." ( 23, p..72.)
Spain retains the Cerveza, whose first root is its own, according
to the well-known quotation : " Cerevisia quam in Hispania Ceriam
appellari tradit Plinius." On this authority some, with Scheller-
Liineman, 1826, make the compound Keltic too; others, like Stock,
in loco, Camden, &c., assign the above Keltic term as origin com-
mon to both. Tacitus, unable to pronounce that cwrrw, and think-
ing neither Ceria nor Cerevisia the exact word for what he means,
gives us here a long paraphrase of eleven, as if to deliver a recipe
how to make German beer. The truth is, the word Ceria (cesia)
does not radically imply any beverage, but simply the Keltic cis, a
tax, so that Cesia (ceria) properly meant excisable ; the artificial be-
verage which was the object of the cis being not expressed until
later, when the affix vis (see Aestii) was added as equivalent to the
prefix in ex-cise, the two compounds meaning the same, and having
the said cis in common. The simple cis we have in cess ; the com-
pound assess occurs thus in Giinther's Codex dipl. rheno-mosell.,
T. ii. p. 417: " Assisijam, seu collectam quse Ungelt nuncupatur."
Here Ungelt (un = wan = water, and Geld) corresponds to As-cis as
the same; but while this As is that of Aestii, &c., the prefix in
assess (as-cfs) has adopted the sense of ad belonging to the Latin, (ii.
xi. ex.).
XLIV CHABILCI. DALITERNI. TEMENICTS ACER. TYLANGII.
" Zeuss, who believes these to be the oldest German names, &c." ( 1, p. 7.)
They form a quaternion thus :
1. Chabilci, for Chabil-ici (mountain- water-men). Cabillonum
urbs Galliae, now Chalons. The cabillaud is a piscis jw^wlaris, dried
on ajugum, a Giebel, gable; Arabic, jabal, su the Kabil, Kabyles;
Kabul of the Afghans ; the root implies tight, close, hard, hence the
word for fetters, stocks (Ps. cv. 18; cxlix. 8); and a land stony,
unproductive, is cabool (1 Kings, ix. 13). Ghibellini=Hohenstauffen.
2. Dali-terni. Dal = dale as given by Zeuse. Ter of the first
root in Tyr-rheni. See Dorset.
3. Temenicus ager. The root temen belongs to the Teme-
nidae, of Herculean extraction, who, about 813, ante D., founded
Macedonia; it usually drops the ?*, and thus doubles the m in
temme, aggere obstruo (Gr., p. 133), German dammen, &c. Pome-
rania's Demmin retains the n in Taminium; the scriptural Tinina
loses the n in Dammesek (dam-asc = dam against water), Thames,
&c. Temenp-thyrae, &c.*
4. Tyl-angii. Tyl, as in Thule, else for Tyr in Tyr-rheni, &c.,
angii. Ingulf means the wolf of the ing ; see Ingsevones, Angli.
E
( 26 )
XLV. CHALI.
" As great a mystery as the Chali. ".(Ep., pp. cxviii. cxxix.)
Of the root Cal (= border) Cal-us-ium, Cal-is-iuni (see Aestii);
thus Chali may be the Varini, who certainly were borderers.
On the Hal-yn dwell the Chal-yb-es, whence *A-t4 ; compare
acciaio, acier of the root ac, aqua, and steel with to stale, in allusion
to water; Cal-ybe, Char-yb-dis, &c.
The name Melan-chlseni may be for Melan-chal-eeni, there being
a Melanes Sinus.
XLVI. CHALUSTJS.
"Perhaps the Trave." ( 46, p. 179.)
See the preceding. Trave, Trab-ena = shallow water, as in
darben, Sorabi; unless, transposed, it be like Dubris, Dover.
XLVIL CHAM. HAM.
" Possibility of the Cham- being a geographical term. The Chamavi-Hamm."
( 33, p. 113. 36, p. 130.)
It agrees with Cal, &c., and belongs to Kama, in Russia, Cam-
buni, as border hills between Greece and Macedon; Cum-raig,
Cimbri, (?o?n-phi(=aqua) inThessaly; Cumberland, &c. ; analogous
to the above Chali we find #</* (p. 112; Ep., p. vii.); yet also the
compound ^u/j-avot (Ep., p. viii.), (see xxviii.). Excepting local
significance, wherein Cam eminently excels, Cal and Cam may be
traced only in (1) Kal-mauser, one who muses at his own Cal.
(2) Gan-erbe for Gam-erbe, collateral heir. (3) The much disputed
Chimie; an amal-^am-ation, cambium, concambium (Proleg., p. xliii.)
of the different elements; cangiare, cambio being originally a meet-
ing at the border; so traifick was literally conducted in primitive
times, even still at Kiachta, between Russia and China. Sheide-
Kunst, art of separating, is satisfactory as an equivalent for chy-
mistry, but not as its literal translation.
XLVIII CHARUDES. HARUDES. CHERUSCI.
" As long as we have the Cherusci, &c. ( 36, p. 131), some of the best writers
"find the root heru= sword (Prolog., p. lii.) ; the most doubtful &c. Cheru-sci
" (Epil., p. cxvi.) Harud-, the root of the word Char-usci." (Ep., p. cxxvii.-viii.
Engl. L., 1855, p. 57-9.)
1. The first root in each of the three, namely, Har, Char, Cher,
implies elevation ; the second, ud, us, means wood, forest, yet also
water; in the latter case they satisfy the Saxons. Aid Saxons (vi.)
2. The word Norsk comes from nor mountain, Norway, Nerigo,
by Pliny; Sw. and Feroic nor (Engl. L., 1850 p. 29). The three
eponymi (Epil., p. cxxv.) thus are Dan (low), Oest (water), Nori
(mountain). North itself refers to nor, high; south, siid, to the
Scandinavian sid, siid, low : west to water (as in West-friesen ; LI.
and Aestii), east and easter to rising.
3. Sax appears in Pliny's Mar-^act, now Ditmarsh.
( 27 )
XLJX CHATTI. HESSI.
" Ethnology a conflict of difficulties." ( 30, p. 106. Preface, p. iv.)
1. Hessi, Haesti by Jornandes, the Aestii of Tacitus contain
one root, able to designate a people also called Suevi (borderers),
Vindili (water-men), and Yisi-goths, the water-men of the vis, ooze,
the marshy Baltic.
2. Forms of Chatti Gothi are Casci, translating Latini (latex,
lato-brigi, &c.), Caesar's Cassii. Caniden has for one people the
double name Cassi and Catti Euchlani, the latter translating Her-
mun-Duri, whilst Duri translates Cassi or Catti; euchl is uchel,
high, the Ochil hills, &c. Caesar has ocel, Grai-ocel-i, Grar-ocel-i,
who occupied the <?ar-ret of the mountain ; Grai, Grai-ci = borderers
on the water.
From ocel comes aquilo, a high wind, fluctus Aquilone secabat,
v. 2 ; so aquila, supereminent in flight.
L CHATTUARII.
" H<et-u>are= occupants of the country of Chatti." ( 34, p. 116.)
Haet is Koth, lutum; the Traveller's Song has Hun-hset, i. e.,
water-mud ; Kothen ; Hasta-by = marsh-town ; Shet-land is also
Jet-land and Hiat-land (Sprengel, p. 34), which hiat, jet, shet, oc-
curs in Sjet-gola (p. 160), which answers to Let-gal, and since Let
means argilla, haet accordingly the same, it follows that the Haet-ware
occupy swamps, marsh, like the Letts on the Baltic. The Scriptural
Heth, Hittite, will be of that nature; Kitteem is applied by the
Maccabees to the Macedonians, and Mac-don means a mucky soil.
Chatt, Koth, like fan (water), fen; Italian, tango; French, fange.
LI. CIMBRI. CYMRY.
" Cimbri may coincide with either," &c. (Appendix, p. clxvi.)
' The doctrine which I propounded more than twelve years ago is, 1 ' &c. (C. N.,
p. 142.)
We agree to lay down, once for all, as a postulate, that whatever,
in the way of ethnography, is proved concerning any one tribe of the
Cimbro- Teutonic league, must be considered as proved concerning the re-
mainder (Ap., p. clix.), inasmuch as Cimbri and Teutones are two
names for only one people ; but while this singleness mainly removes
cause and ground of that doctrine, the number of details unimportant
in themselves (p. clxvii.), on which the same doctrine builds, are ade-
quately met by a number of objections, of which we may subjoin
here twenty, each with its text in view :
1. L
(p. clvi.) " Of Sallust and' Before Csesar the term Gaul was not
Cicero the language points to limited to its present acceptation.
Gaul."
(Ib.) "Ceesar, whose evi-
dence ought to be conclusive,
&c."
3.
(Ib.) " Diod. Sic. deals
throughout with the Cimbri as
a Gaulish tribe."
4.
(p. clviii.) " Pliny fixes the
Cimbri in three places, &c."
5.
(p. clix.) "A tribe called
Ymbre."
6.
(p. clx.) " Teutones not so
mentioned by Tacitus or Stra-
bo."
7.
(Ib.) " It is not unlikely, &c,,
to call themselves the nation,
the nationt, the people, &c."
(Ib.) " Saltus Teutobergius
means either the hill of the
people, or the city of tht people."
9.
(p. clxi.) "Popular, na-
tional, vernacular, &c., the
vulgar tongue"
10.
(p. clxii.) " Confusion of the
Cimbri with the Sicambri."
11.
(p. clxiii.) " Strabo mentions
them along with the Tigurini."
2.
He identifies the Germans before him
with the Cimbri- Teutones when encou-
raging his Romans, he says: "Factum est
ejus hostis periculum quum Cimbris et
Teutonis a Mario pulsis," &c.
3.
His Galatai are the Germans; by Kel-
tai he means the Gauls.
4.
The meaning of Cimbri, borderers, ad-
mits of pluri-presence.
5.
It is the same as Cimbri.
6.
Tacitus uses Cimbri, which he knows
to be another designation for Teutones ; '
"both he and Strabo give the Cimbri
the locality of the Sicambri," (p. clxii.),
because Cimbri, Sicambri, Teutones,
and lastly, Franks, are all one.
7.
Teutones means Lowlanders.
8.
It means neither; but, analogous to
the preceding, it is the locality of the
templum celeberrimum quod Tac-fanem
vocant. Tac-fan = low water, alludes to
the Dutch, the Teutones.
9-
Grimm enjoyed etymological dreams:
Deutsch from theod, a people; Franks
from anartophraktoi, &c.
10.
The identity of Cimbri (borderers)
with Sicambri (water-borderers) is unde-
niable; so the Franks (Cimbri) were
sometimes called Ost-franken (Si-cam-
bri), although this Ost- has been mis-
taken for east.
11.
1uv-ytvi is no Tigurini.
12.
(p. clxiv.) " Their war-cries
were understood, &c."
13.
(Ib.) " Appian speaks of the
Teutones under the head Ke\-
nica."
14.
(Ib.) " Teutobocchus, a name
Keltic rather than Gothic."
15.
(Ib.) " Cateia, Irish Gaoth, a
dart, &c., a spear."
16.
(Ib.) " Sallust, Cicero, Caesar,
Diodorus, &c. Dion Cassius."
17.
(p. clxv.) "Either Caesar or
Crassus."
18.
(p. clxvi.) Cimbri may coin-
cide with Kempa = a warrior,
or with Cymry= Cambrians."
19.
(Ib.) " Silence of the Gothic
traditions as to the Cimbri be-
ing Germanic."
20.
(p. clxvii.) " The name of
Boiorix, a Cimbric king, is
Keltic rather than Gothic."
12.
The common terms were nearly as
ubiquitous as the elements designated.
Tig-ur = Sig-ur= low-water; Amb-ron =
water-border could be shown in Sanscrit ;
so was Cimbri universally understood,
hence the varied synonymy.
13.
Keltic did not always exclude Ger-
man; by Dio it always means German.
14.
Teutoboch is now Tieffenbach, also
Dieffenbach (C. N., p. 371), Teut signi-
fying deep, low.
15.
Cateia is Gothic Kesia, a spear:
" Eiihs bemerkt dass Kesia im Island-
ischen und Altschwedischen einen Speer
bezeichnet." (Bauer, D. Gr. 1827, I.
P. 12.)
16.
Of those five we have met above the
first four, as to Dion Cassius, he readily
joins them, for his KsAr<*< invariably are
the Germans.
17.
Caesar will be excluded by what is
stated above. But it seems that Mancia
ssepius obstrepens was here called gallus,
his interruptions proving like an obstre-
perous crowing of a cock.
18.
The root of both is cam = border ;
kempa itself is derived from cam.
19.
" Noch singt von ihnen das West-
friesen-lied in den Gebirgen" (Zschokke,
Schweizergeschichte). This song is true
Gothic tradition ; West-friesen ( =water-
borderers) being the Cimbri, whom he
calls Kymry.
20.
Boio-calus was king of the Ansibarii,
who were undoubtedly German.
( 30 )
LII CIMMERIAN THEORY. (Ep-, p. clvii.)
Ainong the theories affecting the sense of Cimmerii, the best
may be that it coincides with that of Cimbri. Uk-raine, their abode,
also means water-border ; the Scriptural Gomer, commonly adduced,
likewise may conspire to finish, border. The brother of Gromer is
Magog, who, derivable from mooj, mog, fleeting, float, wave, comes
to designate the Ocean, or Scythia, Those who, with Homer, look
for darkness in Cimmerii, may allege dim, timmer, obscurus (Q-r.,
p. 142), Kumr = coal in Turkish, and cumareem, dressed in black,
of Scripture.
LIU. CIMBRI. TEUTONES.
" Nay, they may be Germans. At any rate, if one of the two populations must
" be Gothic, the claim is the strongest for the Cimbri, so utterly worthless is the
" argument from the word Deut-sch." ( 37, p. 135.)
Cimbri and Teutones are set down together by Marius, Ante D.
101, his glory did not lose by that duplicity; it is not even neces-
sary to believe that Ambrones, which translates Cimbri, be here a
distinct people, so may Tigurini satisfy by Tig-us (low water) the
lacus Tigurinus and the Cimbri as well. , Strabo identifies these
with Ambrones in joining them with Toy-geni, who are the Teu-
tones. The Germania, however, which ought, and promises ( 28)
to be properly ethnographical, shows no such duplicity ; it attaches
the national gloria ingens to Cimbri and German! (37) the two
names involved in the nomen nationis ( 2) and best known abroad,
omitting Teutones, as the nomen gentis, more peculiar at home
in connexion with the native divinity, and still surviving in the
name Deutsch.
LIV. CIUUARI.
" A remarkable, &c., form, &c., the same as Ziuvari, &c.; the first element the
" root Teut-." ( 40, p. 144-5.)
" Zeuss rightly conjectures that the Ciuuari were Suevi. Surely, he might
" have added that the word was like Cnnt-uxere, the root Suev + wcere = occupant =
" Suevicolce." (Ep., p. Lxxxi.)
1. Teut The neglect of the second t in order to make teut=
ziu, is justly called illegitimate (p. 175), but a remark otherwise
important is that the same teut, most probably, owns no second t ;
the compound teu-ton meaning toya = water, and tan = tac = tat
= low ; each of the component parts may then exhibit new forma-
tions, so the said Toy-geni (liii.), more especially the multiform
tac = tan=tat, which can lose its final consonant too; if Zeuss be
determined to derive his name (p. 145) from either, it will be the
latter, or else, independent of Zuto, &c., (ib.) even like Deusen, the
medieval representation of Teuten.
2. Ciu-uari Sci-varin (Prol., p. xli.) Ciuuaronem, opidum prox.
Hisarte flumini memorat Plancus inter Ep. familiares Tullii (Csesar,
Aldus, 1590, p. 562), the root being that of Sabalingi (x.) /Su?e-des =
( 31 )
borderers. Sue-colse would be a hybrid, whilst Cant-wsere is none
(xxxvii.) ; if by virtue of suus, sua (x.), it might pass, still Suevi-
colae would be wrong, but Ciuuari, Sciuarin, &c., may not contain
Sue at all, unless the vari mean water (cxviii.).
LV. CONDRUSOS, EBURONES, &c., QUI UNO NOMINE GERMANI __
(Prol., pp. Ixxii. Ivii. ; Epil., p. cxlvi.)
Germani here means highlanders, though originally gar = border,
elevation, and man = van = water, or man=mons. The four names
will be, accordingly:
1. Con-dar-us, top-forest-water; comp. Catti-euchl-ani (xlix. )
2. Eburones, Eboraci. Aber = inver (Ep., p. ex.) on=an = aqua.
3. Csr-aesi. See Aestii, Carini.
4. Pee-mani, pa, fliessendes Wasser (Heeren ; Bopp, 1845, p. 189).
This root is ubiquitous, giving rise to beer, Slavonic piwo, the
names Boii, Boi-Peau, and Bevilaqua, &c. Tem-pe (cutting-water),
the Peneus forcing its way through Olympus and Ossa. Psemani
(man = mons) occupy Luxemburg. Lux implies water, as in
Lexovii, and wallon, loftiness, (ccxxxii.)
LYL " DANI = DACI." (Ep., p.cvi.)
Dae, dan is the remarkable root to which the second in Teu-ton
belongs; its original ends in a vowel, as in De-meter, low, humble
mother; De-muth, humility; the second part of Teu-ton is thus
Tac, Tan in the goddess of the same people, Tac-fanis, Tan-fanis
(= low water) ; Dar-dani are thus Teu-cri (Dar, water, also wood),
Tek-tam and Teu-tamus occur alike (Diod. S. ii. 22), Tek-taphus
(deep digger), Dak-tyli (Cretan miners), &c. ; the primitive verb
duck is also tuck, tauch, and with n tunk; so dac of the Dacians
becomes danc in the compound Dancrigi.
LVII. DANCRIGI. LACRINGS.
" Aay/cpiyoi. The Lacr-'wgs, &c., may have been similar adventurers." (Ep.,
p. xci.-ii.)
Finding a wrong A for A, Zeuss (1837, p. 462) hastily imputes a
mistake to Dio, whose Dancrigi, one of the frequent rigi, rugi, as in
Catu-rig-es, Rigo-sages (Polyb., v. 53), Tub-rugi, &c., contains the
inserted n (Ivi.); having said that the Astings harassed TIJH Axi,
Dio prefers that compound to Dakiai, Dacians, even twice (pp. 1182,
1186, ed. Reimarus Hamb.); compare his Tenkretoi (ib. p. 1498).
Rugi and Rhseti being a kind of rakers, drainers, &c. The Lacrings
thus originate with Zeuss.
LVIIL DAHI. HERULI.
"Dania, &c., was called Dacia. Did the converse ever take place? Much
" turns upon this, connected with the ethnology of the Heruli." (Ep., p. cxxv.)
Dan is the second root in Teu-ton, and Cimbri easily renders
Her-uli (Hes-ul = water-border).
( 32 )
2. In the district of Dacia there appears a Dar-dania for Dar-
Dacia; daroo in Sanscrit signifying wood, otherwise Dar-dani are
of low water. The Scriptural Dan is situated similarly, and
Egypt's Tan-is is Nieder-ung (Ges. Jes., p. 616), compare the words
tank, den, taniere; also dun, thus used of colour ; in dunkel it adds
k (Ivi.-vii.) as in donkey (Spanish rucio, as if russet), and mental ob-
fuscation makes a dunce, which has been strangely connected with
Scotus Duns (Study of Words, 1856, p. 83-4). Beginning with
vda, the root of ex-ten-sion. affects Tcevva, rtfaa, thanja, dehnen, tendo,
&c., Hebrew ten (give) joining the Latin Do, a laying down, ry,
T<*, &C.
LIX. DANDUTI. NERTEREANES.
"Mentioned by Ptolemy." (Ep., p. cxxx-i.)
1. Dan-ut-i. Dan as above. Ut = vat = vato; hence Teu-ton
transposed.
2. Ner-rean. Ner, modern Greek; the Nar, Nereids, &c., rean =
ran = border.
LX. DAUINDRE.
" (Deventer) in eodem pago Hameland." ( 33, p. 112.)
Dau-ind, like Tub-ant, Tib-isc, &c. See Camden's Dob-uni.
Ind is And (water) in Andibus hiemabat (Cass. iii. 7) ; he wintered
in Anjou.
LXI DEEMEN.
" Hennen strike Dermen." ( 9, p. 49.)
Plural of Darm; made strings for musical instruments the
compound is Darm-Saiten, producing what may be a thrumming.
LXII. DESERTA BOIORUM.
" A waste, &c." ( 38, p. 95.)
Noricis junguntur lacus Peiso et Deserta Boiorum. Jam tamen
Colonia divi Claudii sabaria et oppido Scarabantia Julia habitaban-
tur. (Pliny, iii. 24.)
The Gallei et Germanei Insubres of the much, noted Inscription,
Ante D. 222 (p. 5), may refer to that locality; besides the term
In-subres, which corresponds to Sabaria, we may compare Strabo's
**v< as meaning the Norikoi (Proleg., p. cxxiii.), from *'g, head ;
hence in that entry of 222 the Insubres Norici were meant by Ger-
manei, i. e., of the higher ground ; the others, Gallei, of the water,
marsh; to this Germaneis (not Germanis) Polybius corresponds by
the name Gaesatas, which admits of the same meaning. The term
In-Subres for In-Surbes (see Bin, Quin, and Sorabi) is Sarab-antia
( 33 )
(xi.) transposed; Sab-aria (asia) of the root Suevi and Aestii. The
term German in its radical sense occurs thus:
1. Gallei et Germanei in that document of Ante D. 222.
2. Germanorum natione; Germania, 28. meaning the Osi of
43.
3. Itinera quas ad Peninum ferunt obsepta gentibus semi-Ger-
mams, Liv., xx. 38 (p. 7). An imitation of Hsemimontani, although
Haemus means border. The idea of half-mountaineers is admissible
as alluding to the inferior height of the Apennines, these being the
said itinera quas Ad-pen, &c., the road to the top (= pen) ; if so, Pen-
in will be Al-pe (vii. xi. xxvi.).
4. Oretani qui et Germani (p. 5). Geography still mentions the
Oreto-Herminian chain between the Tajo and the Guadiana.
5. Certain Belgians called Germani (xxv.).
6. Persian triad by Herod. Germanioi, Darustiaioi (daroo=
wood) Penthialaioi (compare Vand-al; Penthe-silva, Ixxvi.).
LXIII. DEDTSCH.
" It is also important to remember that, like high as opposed to low, rich to poor,
' &c., the word Deut-sch was originally a correlative term, i. e., it denoted some-
' thing which was popular, vulgar, national, unlearned, to something which was
' not. Hence, it could have had no existence until the relations between the
' learned and lettered language of Rome, and the comparatively unlearned and un-
1 lettered vulgar tongue of the Franks and Alemani, had developed themselves to
'some notable point of contrast. Deut-sche as a name for Germans," &c. ( 1,
p. 3-4. Engl. L. 1855, p. 291.)
Really important to remember is that Deutsch' has originally
the extension of Dutch, the comprehension of Lowlandish, and thus
represents Teutones both in expression and sense. Neither is
Grimm's dream about vulgar truly interpreted in the above. To
show his own version of popularis, vulgaris, he immediately declares
it homely, indigenous, universally intelligible, in case the early Goths
did say: " Wir Gothenund die Franken reden ptudisko;" (Gr., p. 12)
this adverb, alluding thus to universally intelligible, they accord-
ingly use vom gesammten volk; but besides this, we must not re-
pudiate (darf man nicht abweisen) the accessory meaning (nebensinn)
of heidnisch, barbarisch, which piudisks bears in the mouth of eccle-
siastical writers. In this respect it agrees with germanicus (beide
ausdriicke), in reference to language both denote the common, raw,
vulgarsprache, which still we call volkssprache, contradistinguished
from the cultivated, refined (German) of the scholars (ib.). He
thus keeps independent of any contrast with the Latin; for sup-
posing even it were true that gidiuti ever meant barbarus im
romischen und lateinischen sinn (Gr., p. 18), and that the Germans
used the same word negatively, un-gidiuti, to exclude their
own selves (ib.), it could be explained only by the mysterious
inherence of Deutschheit,' or Germanism, which he asserts in piuda
diot (Gr., p. 19), the possibility of which he could admit even in
dem namen Teuto (ib., p. 17) itself; it being after all the radical
F
( 34 )
essence of diot, teut, which is wanted, and this he acknowledges to
be as yet unexplored (ib., p. 19).
LXIV. DESTARBENZON.
"Frisiones qui vocantur, &c., ad ann. 800." (Epileg., p. Ixx.)
That compound is new in ethnological nomenclature; it desig-
nates those Frisians as heathens, benzon, who bless, pray to, deastri,
idols.
LXV. DING.
" The probable name of Concilium, &c., folc-mot ; further north, &c., Ding."
( 12, p. 60.)
As concilium is derivable from con-cieo, or an obsolete con-calo,
so Ding from tinsa, thingsjan traho, cieo; hence the folc-mot, quod
non simul, nee utjussi conveniunt, &c., is not well rendered by
concilium. Thing (thingsjan) any object of motion, though it were
only mentally. Denizen, Dingzen, a person moved, conducted
round the altar in obtaining his freedom. See thinx, thingsare,
Leges Longob. I. 32, 5. Comp. Persius V., verterit, &c.
Fsehde, feud (p. 60, 71) we may derive from woe rather than
foe (p. 71), the Finnic (Hungarian) faj, verb fajni; nekem/o; = es
thut mir weh.
LXVL DIUTISC.
" Served to distinguish the popular, national, native, or vulgar tongue of the
" population to which it belonged, from the Latin. In Mseso-Gothic, piudisko =
" tOviK&f Galatians, ii. 14. In Old High German, diot=populus, gives the ad-
jective diutisc = popularis.
" In Anglo-Saxon we have peod and peodisc.
" Sometimes this adjective means heathen, &c.
" Oftener it means intelligible, or vernacular, &c., in which case it is opposed to
" Latin.
" The particular Gothic dialect to which it was first applied was the German of
" the Middle Rhine." ( 1, p. 2. Engl. L., 1855, p. 289.)
Indubitable evidence and previous quotations (Ixiii.) admit of
the above the only passage from Galatians and diot = populus ; in
this one sense of populus occur both peod and peodisc (Gr., p. 15, 19).
The Lower Rhine it is which commemorates Teuten with
Deutsch. That primitive idea is recorded also in peod, notwith-
standing that the latter, at the same time, is more usual as a deri-
vative (a sitting down, a settlement, a people) hence the Peodisc
(Gr., p. 15, 19) invested with the sense of the latter, must be the
offspring of the former, Diutisc popularis does not exist in any
time or dialect of the German, and, if it did, it still could not reach
the national adjective by means of the climax, or ladder, of so many
steps, gentilis, &c., resembling only those of Jacob's ladder seen in
a dream, there being no vestige of evidence that this diutisc, in all
its multiplicity of forms, ever had any meaning but that which
( 35 )
still we understand in Deutsch or Dutch. The word English ap-
pears after the name England prevailed from the Angli ; similarly
we may see the adjective deutsch arise when the offspring of the
Teutones had already caused the name Thiodhee, Theodland, and
Frankland, to denote the Lowlands with France newly conquered.
Tauta, the Lithuania term for Germany, has the form piodi in the
Edda, where it is identified with Frankland; in the same language
and in Anglo-Saxon, it is also piodland j>eodland; these territorial
names, all-influential under the sway of Charlemagne, thus produce
the adjective frenkisg as well es theotisc, diutisc, and as equivalent,
since the Franks are Cimbri, and these the Teutones, at that period
shrunk into Deusen and Tyois. The said identity is taken notice
of (Gr., p. 19), but so little turned to account, that the compound
fiod-laud has obtained here a still more fanciful translation than
the provincia given in the edition of 1826, vol. ii. p. 478-9.
LXVII. DNIEPER
' " The root Danub- approaches that of Dnap-, in the undoubtedly Slavonic
" Dnaparis, or Dnieper," &c. ( 1, p. 14.)
Dan-ub is shallow, placid water (see Abnoba) ; it then becomes
Is-ter, as if to say, aquarum receptaculum, compound of Is ( Aestii)
and tr, like the Gothic navistr, reconditorium mortui, from navis,
ny.^0. (Gr., p. 39). Dan-ub is transposed Ap-dan in Thessaly's Api-
danus, and the Don is complete in Tana-is (=low water). Camden
(1607, p. 562) mentions that sense of the ubiquitous dan; it
belongs also to Teu-ton-es (= water-low), devoted to Tac-fan (low-
water), which is also Tan-fan; primitively it ends in a vowel, our
word Do; German, thun; Hungarian, tenni, meaning simply a
laying down, placing, &c., differing from machen, make, which re-
quires operation.
2. Dnieper, Dnaparis for Dan-par-is = low-forest-water, the same
word as Bor-is-then, the root which here ends the compound begin-
i ng the other. The root par = bor occurs also in the word border;
in Ztar-gylia, l?or-gasa ofCaria; in Barbary, Africa's north border;
the word barbarian occurs in allusion to Phrygia (Eurip. Iph., line
71; Virg. ii. 504; Hor. Ep. i. 2, 7) , and Phrygia means border-
land, of the root fringe, frank. Ilias, ii. 867, applies it to Caria,
which has its .Bar-gylia, &c. Hitopadesa, line 1040, scolds the dog
as barbara for neglecting his duty to watch limit and border.
LXVIII DORSET.
" A Celtic root (Z)ur-otriges) though -set was Saxon, so was the Goth- in
"Go//i-land other than Norse," &c. (Epil., p. xlvi.)
Dor and Goth translate each other, and the Is of the said
Dnapar-is, all without admitting hybridism. The Douro, Doria,
Hermun-rfwr-i, Ty?--rheni, Dorians, witch of En-Dor, Doris (Eel. x.
5), &c. ; even the tar-nip is of that element. The Black-letttr Herbal
( 36 )
thus distinguishes " Nass steckruben, that is to say, the -moist or
water navel." Armenian djur, Welsh dwr (C. N., p. 367).
LXIX. DUBI8. TUBANTES.
" Flumen Dubis oppidum cingit." (Proleg., p. Ixiii.)
" Tu-bantes, &c. Tw-exfe." (EpiL, p. v.)
Tub-antes, like Dev-enter (lx.). Tub-ania is a well at the foot
of Gilboa (2 Sam. i.), as if gal-boa = height on the water, like jabl-
tar (Gibraltar); Man-dubii, Gel-duba, Tub-rugi, &c., low, flat,
shallow.
LXX. DULGIBINI.
" Zeuss suggests that the duly = the Icelandic dolgr =. enemy, &c., whilst the
" gibin, &c., gambar = bold, &c.
" My own belief is that their name is preserved, and their locality fixed by the
" present Westphalian town, called Dulmen, a form sufficiently near Ptolemy's AovX-
" jolifivioi to be admitted." ( 34, p. 115-16.)
Some copies read Dulgubini, approaching Ptolemy's Dulgumnii,
whilst Dulgibini has the analogy of Scrito-bini, whose bini = Finns.
1. Dulg, the root Delve. The g of dulg is thus a labial in
Telb-en (Gr., p. x.), Tolbi-ac now Ziilpich ; deilbh, an image in
Irish; delub-rum, a concave dome in Roman worship; Dolopes,
Delphi, a concave dome formed by Parnassus (iiberschattet von dem
doppelten Gipfel. Heeren, 1826). Telephus in the woods (delving)
is son to Auge a (increase) and Hercules (through great exertion) ;
talpa, SsA^i/s, $*$*%,. The delving labial is m in Telem sulcus (Ps.
Ixv. 11 ; Jos. xxxi. 38, and xxxix. 10), Telm-ess-us, Dalmatia, Del-
minium, and localities of the Dulgibini, Dulmen, Delmenhorst, and
Diilmersee.
2. Dulg -ub-ni, Dulg-um-nii, second root ub = um = am, water,
the same as fan = fen = fin, so that there is no difference in meaning
between Dulgi-bini and Dulg- ub-ini. The same -um still ends many
Frisian local names; it has been erroneously made equivalent t'o
ham, hem, heim (p. 119; Engl. L., 1855, p. 106, 131-2).
3. The g of Dulgibini, which in all those examples has given
way, re-appears when I becomes r, as in Duro-triges (Ixviii.), the
Slavonic doroga, road; torg, market (thus called the road}, &c. ;
after r the g may then change further, as in Turdetani, Tri-
dentini, &c.
LXXL DUTCH.
" The origin of the word has been a subject of much investigation ; the question,
"however, may be considered to be settled by the remarks of Grimm, D. G., Introd.
"to the third edition.
" It was origipally no national name at all.
" In the earliest passage where it occurs, the derivative form piudisko corresponds
" with the Greek word t0viK*5e, &c.
" The derivation of the word from the substantive piuda = a people, a nation, is
" undoubted.
( 37 )
14 So also is the derivation of the modern word Dutch, in all its varied forms, &c.
" Anglo-Saxon peodisc, &c.
" The original meaning being of, or belonging to the people, &c., secondary ruean-
" ings grew out of it.
" Of these the more remarkable are : a) the power given to the word by Dlfilas
" (heathen), &c. ; 6) the meaning vernacular, provincial, or vulgar, given to it as
" applied to language.
41 This latter power was probably given to it about the ninth century. That it
" was not given much before, is inferred from negative evidence. The word Theotisca
41 is not found in the Latin writers of the sixth, seventh, and eighth centuries, although
" there are plenty of passages where it might well have been used had it existed."
(Engl. L., 1850, p. 57-8.)
"Diot-isc means popular, and when the vernacular language of the Germans (as
" it did after the introduction of Christianity) came to -be contrasted with the
"language of Rome, the Dutch or popular tongue came to be contrasted with the
" Literary or Latin. How then could the Teutones have been Dutch in the time
'* of Marius, long before such a contrast existed ?" (C. N., p. 47.)
If it were attempted to bring into harmony all the discordant
opinions deposed, ever since the days of Luther, on that national
question, it were not more impossible than to establish the relation
of parent to offspring between piuda and that national term; and
whilst the task itself, as to perspicuity of system, might remain
simple, also this becomes impracticable, when, besides deutsch,
there are comprehended in the same affiliation the words deuten,
gidiuti, &c., whence the short- coming and the discrepancy of the
above and preceding extracts (LXIII. LXVI.) when compared with
the German text. Thus, instead of saying " the question may be
considered to be settled by the remarks of Grimm," we are bound
to declare that it never was more deeply involved, nor more preg-
nant with obnoxious error, it being altogether unfounded that the
word ever had any of these meanings, gentilis, gentilitius, popularis,
vulgaris, heimathlich, eingeboren, allgemein verstandlich, heidnisch,
barbarisch. To the last two his system can afford only a nebensinn,
whereas that of gentilis, heidnisch, as occurring at least once, in
piudisko = idnx.ag, has, among all these, the only claim of kindred in
tracing the cognation of diutisc, or Dutch. The progenitor of the
family, the root of lowness, sedateness, sitting, settlement, which
exists already in Teutones, produces piuda, a settlement, a people,
whence the said piudisko, after the Greek ; but the grand-parent of
this adverb survives for ages, so that, besides the still existing Diet,
a sitting (of potentates), and the now extinct diot, a settlement (a
people), its own self, in Anglo-Saxon, produces peodisc, to express,
through the termination -isc, what otherwise the bare substantive
peod suffices for, besides the more important peod-land, piodi, piod-
land, to designate the abode of the Franks, whose name is also Tyois,
Deusen, and thus to propagate the name still understood in Dutch
or Lowlar.dish.
NOTE. Neben diot ein diutisc (Gr., p. 120) can be true only in
that primitive sense of low to be the equivalent of the said Dutch ;
the diutisc popularis (ib., p. 11 1) resulting merely from the fictitious
( 38 )
system; it is against the genius of the language, which admits no
volkisch, &c., nowhere found, not even where the same change of o
intow is exemplified (1822, vol. i. p. 84-5), the idea being expressed
in the compound peod-guma, homo popularis (1826, vol. ii.
p. 478-9).
LXXII. ELB.
"Albis ungani ( 28, p. 94). Albim ( 39, p. 137), probable that the Albis,
" &c., of the Hermunduri was the Saale." ( 42, p. 149.)
1. The name Hermun-dur-i requires more than the one Saale
(xxiii.), otherwise the Elbe (Al-bi, vii.) would better answer to
their name.
2. Albingaunum. Involves Genoa In Alb, this last being only
Apennine (Ixii.). The root gen, perhaps connected with the fre-
quent can, cam, &c., occurs in Gen-sib = Or-lean = border of the
water; Ar-^era-taro, in the same sense (with Ar = high) the Hsemus;
Ar-gen-tor-at-um, the same, with at= region; Ar-gan-tyr, the same
without fit (a Swedish name); Gen-usa (MS = aqua); for re-vj!r-gST,
the Hebrew affords only Gen-aret, which we may translate border-
land, the inserted nes, for ner = nar = water, the Chaldee form has
adopted, but left out the final et, since ar, al, suffice for land, border,
elevation ; Ar of Moab, &c., Shin-ar, water-land ; compare shen,
Jes. xxxvi. 12, and Beth-sAaw, Scythopolis. In a law of Charlemagne,
prohibiting too early marriages among the Longobards, the word
gentes in " fornicationes quales inter gentes esse non debent" would
be difficult, even if, in the sense of heathen, it had been still appli-
cable to that people; hence the possibility that gentes here comes
either from the said gen, or else from wan, wen, Wand-alii, Trends
(water-men). The same gentes is thus used of Germans in a letter
by Theodoric to a king of the Heruli (Cassiod. iv. Ep. 2), the term
Gothic being used now like Teutonic, Deutsch, and Goths being
Vand-a\i\, hence possibly Wentes= Gentes; a third passage (L.
Rothar. 194, ap. Canciani, i. p. 78) makes Longobardic slaves, Ger-
man and no longer heathen, still servi gentiles; this adjective and
the twice gentes, have caused the conjecture that the Germans
having thus been called heathens and heathenish, the terms re-
mained stationary, and, after being made Gothic, the adjective thiu-
disks became the origin of the word Deutsch. This curious theory,
published twice in 1827 (Jahrb. f. wiss. Krit. 19, 20; and Bauer,
D. Gr. Berlin, i. p. 618-21) forms part of the elaborate Excurs,
p. 12 -20, Deutsche Grammatik, 1840, the subject of the preceding
section, and several more in these pages.
LXXIIL ELPEANCI.
"Zeuss, reasonably, considers this to mean ET PHRANCI.." ( 33, p. 112.
Engl. L., 1850, p. 18)
Franci, borderers, admitting of variety, are here qualified by
el= al=high; the above compound appears also in Hel-ceb-us, "E/-
( 39 )
x.v/3-oi; (Epil., p. cxlv.), ceb = border; as in Ciuuari, &c., cai-o-ter =
to coast. Al=sace may owe its name to that El-ceb (not to foreign,
ib., p, liii.)> though the river 111 should be considered.
Franks =Cimbri occur sometimes with prefixes opposed to El.
LXXIV ERDEWELWE.
"Ad Erdewelwe confinia se transtulere." (Ep., p. ciiL)
The various names in question admit of the following interpre-
tations:
1. Er-dely-e means of Transylvania, the above four syllables
being a corruption of this Hungarian genitive in three. Erdo =
silva becomes erdely = silvania, and this, with the prefix trab= tran
= border, is Transilvania, which the German Siebenbiirgen (border-
mountains) translates accordingly. Sieben is here of the root Suevi
and of Cibinium, Hungarian Szebeny, a name for Hermanstadt,
the word herman, german, implying elevation, border.
2. Huns occupy Danube, Don, Theiss; hun, han, an, signifies
water; so the an in Al-an-i, who "were what the Huns were."
(Epil., p. ci.)
3. Hun-gar-i = water-borderers.
4. Sic-ul-i. The Sicilians have this name from sic=sac= water
and ul = al, as in the said Al-an-i (see also Ixxiii.). Cor-stc-a is
Kyrin-os, L e., rock on water; Kyrin, as in Corn-\v&\\ ; it may take
t for , or Tmo-silvania=ra?i-.
5. Szek, the Hungarian word for chair, German Stuhl, whence
jer-v&T is ASifu^-weissen-burg, &c. ; Szekely, then, analogous
to the above Erdely.
6. Sys-syl. Sys, also sycg, secg, as in /SYc-uli; Syl = sal, also
Cal as in Cal-lava= Sil-chester, Sil-ur-es (ur = us = aqua), Mar-sil-
ia; \vindovf-sill, Sten-sile, spelseum (Gr., p. 16), Plattd. syle a con-
duit; Siusli (p. 138); Alfred's Vineda or Vineta, is also named
Jumne and Julin (Sprengel, Gesch. d. Entd., 1783, p. 36-7).
LXXV. EUDOSES. PnuNDrsn.
" Eudoses is the same word as, &c." ( 40, p. 144. Epil., p. xxi.)
1. Eud-os denotes the south-border, though os also means water;
both combines the Eyder, as Frisia Eydorensis (Engl. L. 1850, p. 16),
and river of the Jutes, Eud-os-es. To declare it solemnly a frisia,
boundary, Charlemagne hurled his javelin into it. Eutheo is Jute
(ib. p. 12); Eitheisi (Ep., p. cxxii.) joins either Eudos or Haet-eis
= mud- water). As Peninsulars, the Jutes are Hredh-Goths (Tra-
veller's S., line 114) of the root Hert-ford, Jlreut-ford, i.e., vadum
arundinis (Gr., p. 13). The divinities Hrethe, Radegast, Rod-land,
result from Rieth-grass, the vast .Sfod-flachen, constituting in phy-
sical geography one of the three Boden-forrnen (Bruckner, Geogr.,
1837, p. 115).
2. Phund-us-ii agrees with Eudoses in us = os ; the first it
( 40 )
translates fund, furd, a ford, as in Tuli-phurd-um ; but the agree-
ment will be improved by making us = ur = border, and phund =
vand = water.
LXXVI. FEMINA DOMINATUR.
" I cannot say to whose well-exercised ingenuity the interpretation of this
" curious passage is due. It is as follows :
' The native name of the Finns, &c., is Queen.
' The Swedish for woman is quinna.
1 Either a misinterpretation of these two words, or else, an ill-understood play
" upon them, gave rise to the notion of a female sovereign.
' Circa haec litora, &c., Amazonas, &c.
'So early was the spirit which dictated the Salic law in force." ( 45,
p. 174-5.)
That particular Salic law forms a remarkable exception, not only
among the Germans, who saw in females sanctum aliquid et pro-
vidum, &c. ( viii.), and, accordingly, had their queen Tamyris, &c.
but, perhaps, among all monarchical nations we know; hence, if
there be anything curious in that passage, it will be only the
negative, regarding the Swedes (Suiones); the historian informing
us that the two nations are similar, except that the Danes (Sitones)
submit to the rule of a female.
Neither is it a correct assertion that a terra feminarum " deve-
lops itself further" from the notion of a female sovereign, when
this notion was certainly not the cause that gave rise to a Cvena-
land, or the classical fable of such a territory.
How both originated independently of each other, and of the said
female sovereign, can be shown in the following manner:
1. Ama-zonae. Early epithet of a people girding (zonse) round
the water (am). The particular people so designated (llias, ii. 219)
soon became a matter of doubt and dispute, but their locality and
identity with the Antes (xi.) seem best ascertained by the meaning
of this name compared with zonse, implying curvature, and the
description, circumflexo Euxini litore (see the ample note, yn. xi.
659, ed. Delph.). The word Euxinus may thus be for oyxw?. That
historical ground being lost, etymology then with embellishing
fancy, might regale themselves with (1) zan, a woman in Persian ;
elsewhere yw, venus, quinna, bean. Prefixed with ama for hama,
the compound thus readily signified a community of women. (2)Am-
azos, without a breast, indulging in no manner of tenderness.
(3) Unconquerable, as a natural result from the preceding; meta-
phor thus borrows, from the single state in a female, the idea
of insuperable in expressions like Ascalon, the bride (Abulf.
Tab. Syr.) as never yet subdued ; Elizabeth, a fortress (in Maria
Stuart) ; Jungfrau, a mountain never ascended, &c. The same indo-
mitableness was suggested by the millions of Scythians, Goths,
&c., who all derive their names similarly, as also the individual
Amazons, Penthe-silea, i. e., water-border, penth = wand. Compare
Basilea (xxvii.),'and the ci-esccnt form (JEn. i. 494) with the zona.
2. Finn comes from fan = aqua; the natives pronouncing it quagn
thereby suggest the idea of woman, whence it came to pass that
medieval writers make Finland a terra feminarum, and even a
colony of the Amazons (Sprengel, Gesch. d. Entd., 1783, p. 41).
3. Queen, Anglo-Saxon even, Gothic, qens regina (Gr., p. 361),
of the root quean and yvti> ; it need not be originally the female of
man, the first trace being probably the Sanscrit go = Kuh ; the latter
is not a cow in Hirsch-kuh, &c., hence go = wo in wo-man, which
Grimm derives from wif-man.
LXXYII. FERARUM PELLES.
" Whether the word leather be of Germanic or Keltic origin is uncertain."
( 17, P- 66.)
The pellis being made smooth, it becomes laevis, levver, leather;
thus the Bohemian h/aditi is laevigare, connected with glide, gleiten,
glatt. The French has lisse, the Greek detached /<s-<roj, A<Vo,
LXXTIII. FRAMEA.
'This is a true German gloss." ( 6, p. 39.)
Grimm's notion to read franca, deriving it from the Franks, and
them from anartophraktoi (p. 39-42) is a serious error. We not only
must preserve framea, but even hold it accountable for both franca
and Franks. The radical idea being that of prominence, edge,
border, pointedness, extreme, it gives rise to a multitude of words.
The following are examples:
Bre'm oestrus (Gr., p. 136), Bramse, bremse, horse-fly; fram-
boise, a compound like goose-berry, i. e., sting-berry (goos, the old
gaisos, a kind of stabbing weapon), broom, bramble, &c. ; it then
proceeds to extreme, or starting-point, in time or space; fra, frarn,
from, primus, Brahma, frame, bramen, verbramen, brow (formerly
Brame) Trpvpi/afuti, extrema pars mentis (nor in Noricum, &c.), hence
a number of localities ; Frome, Bremen, Brompton, Frowenshoale
(Camden, p. 144), Frauenthal, Fraustadt, &c., the border-god Bre-
men (ib., p. 661), &c., Frenzdorf, &c., frange, fringe; france, a
javelin, frakka or franca, brink, prong, <pg'yy< frons, frontier; the
substantive frank as a border for cattle, and the people called
Franks as borderers on the Lower Rhine.
NOTE. The Anarto-phraktoi must be likewise a species of
Franks, living in an uneven or suspended position. <pg*xros Thuc.
i. 6, is like prac, pare, enclosure.
LXXIX. FRANCHE COMTE.
'' Making it appear as if Franche Comtc and France took their name from the
" same Franks." (Epil., p. Is-.-i.)
It is not derivable from any Franks, but, like Frenzdorf, &c., it
means border-county; a similar compound is franche-lotte, instead
G
( 42 )
of frange-lotte, from its fringe or beard; so bird-bolt for beard-bolt,
barbatula, &c., Ville franche, villa franca, are thus border-town, not
iMufogoTraA*? in a moral sense.
The changes to which the radical consonants in franca, frank,
are subject, maybe arranged thus:
1. The first is a labial; Parma, Brenta, Birmingham; in 0g<y*f,
trinket, small enclosure, it slightly differs.
2. The second is r, but changes to I in Flamhead, Flensburg,
Flanders, &c. ; it is lost or transposed in Femern, Fimbria, &c.
3. The third radical is the least steady; furze, friese, Freising,
&c., Prag, Phrygia, Friedland, Friedberg, Frede-ric, a ric hedged
in ; be-fried-igen thus means not merely to appease, but also to hem
in, enclose; the idea of peace in Fred is therefore secondary ; protection
against aggression being necessary to insure peace; hence vrede-los
meant outlawed, in the sense of protection-less; fri thing, a fence
(Engl. L., 1 850, p. 562), Gottfried, a fence against water (Gotthart
= water-rock) ; so has Gottlieb to do with the Goths in Gudilebus,
Gudlaibs, though only radically, not to that people, as imagined by
the last editors of Ulfilas, the leb, laib belonging to names like
Eis-te&en, &c., the lev in Pliny's Hil-lev-iones.
LXXX. FRANKS.
"Calling themselves free." (Epil., p. Iviii.)
"Et Franci sederunt in gyrum per borderes." (Engl. L., 1855, p. 50.)
" Who the Cimbri and who the Teutones were, are points which complicate num-
" berless ethnological investigations." (C. N., p. 148.)
These two names designated only one people, and this one
people translating Cimbri into Franks, and changing Teutones into
Deusen, as also Tyois, thereby yielded two names for the German
language, one frenkisg (now altfrankisch, Gr., p. 4), the other diutisc,
universally known as deutsch, &c. The true meaning of Frank
(Ixxviii.) is preserved also in franchir, which means to clear, set
over, a limit, boundary; also historically the notion of free in
Franks is inapplicable, if the year 240 (see Gibbon, 1809, i. ch. x.)
be the only period for their pretended confederacy in favour of
freedom, since the name appears earlier (p. 40).
LXXXI. FRISIABONES.
"I think is Friesen-veen (Frisian- Fen)." (Epil., p. cxxxiii.)
Frisia-bones signifies border-dwellers, and means the Hol-sati,
Hoi, as in Hel-lenes, &c., translating the Ham of Hamburg, situate
in that neighbourhood, Bon is won, man, maneo (Gr., p. 126),
Nar-bona, water-district, &c., Ratisbona, /fac/dsbona (clxviii.).
LXXXII. FRISII.
"The language to which the root Frit- belongs," &c. ( 34, p 118.)
"The German Ocean called Frisian," &c. (Engl. L., 1855, p. 186.)
Grimm thinks of the meaning comatus, since frizzle, friser,
( 43 )
frisar, cannot be made Roman (Gr., p. 403), yet it is allied to
Framea, Frank, frieze, in the sense of point, extreme, border. The
position of the Frisii as Rheno prretexuntur ( 34) alludes through
the praetexta toga to the kind of border-cloth called frieze ; thefrise
in architecture; the art of the friseur or frizzier touches the surface,
tips of the hair; l'hirondelle/me 1'eau, describes the peculiarity of
that bird, which causes the name swallow, formerly sual, from the
root Suevi, and hir-undo from hir = heurter and unda; chevaux de
frise are border-stakes : the cutaneous Friesel affects the skin surface ;
fris-aht exemplum (Gr., p. 41), taking at random; Frese (Krause)
also written Fraise, a collar, kind of border.
LXXXIII. GABRETA.
" Bohmerwald Gebirge (Gabreta silva)." ( 30, p 108.)
Ptolemy has also here preserved the correct Gambreta (Epileg.,
p. viii.), it being a compound of Gam = border and Bret = water
(xxiii.).
LXXXIY. G.ESAT*:.
" Polybius, however, calls the allies of the Insubrian Gauls, not Germans, but
" Gsesatas." ( 1, p. 5.)
The terms Gallei, Germanei (Ixii.), as epithets in their radical
sense, leave room for special names; Gaes-at-se, whilst at = at=regio
answers with gaes to German in the sense of elevation; so is mod-
gast mooded high (Trav. Song), Rade-^as?, &c. Geest means a
raised soil.
LXXXV. GALATAI. GALH. KELTAI.
"The Keltic comprises," Src. (Proleg., p. xxxvii.)
" As to the evidence that there were K-lt, G-l-t, or G-l, besides the members of
" what modern ethnologists call the Kelt, &c.
" Then there is, &c., the modem Galacz," &c. (C. N., p. 99.)
"We should observe: Firstly, names which are distinct from the
above three. Secondly, the applications of the same three. Thirdly,
their radical sense.
Firstly. Names not to be confounded with the above three
are:
1. Galicia of the Poles, meaning Salt-land (Bruckner, Erdbesch.,
1837, p. 137); many a Hal, Halle, is thus for Sal; so Galacz, &a,
Spain's Gallicia is radically distinct.
2. Kal-lat-is, a compound like Cal-ais, implying border-on-
water.
Secondly. The acceptation of those leading terms differs in differ-
ent writers.
1. Diodor states (V., 32) the Romans apply Galli (Tet*Tat) indis-
criminately to Gauls and Germans.
( 44 )
2. Diodor's own practice is to use Galatai of the Germans and
Keltai of the Gauls.
3. Dio Cassius designates the Germans as Keltai. " Dio semper
K&Tovf vocat, qui, &c., Rornanis Germani dicebantur" (ed. Reimar.
Hamb., vol. ii. p. 1498). Compare in the same edition, i. p. 1168
and note to xxxix. 49.
4. When Caesar says: " Qui ipsorum lingua Celtse nostra Galli
adpellantur," he does not mean that the two words translate each
other radically, but simply that the Romans included them in the
name Galli, whilst the Greeks retained Keltai in its radical sense,
whether they applied it to Germans or Gauls.
5. Galatai, Galli, Gallic, as also Gothic, were the terms used to
designate water-dwellers, different from Keltic, which was conceived
to answer the idea of German in the sense of mountainous. Stra-
bo's etymology of Germani, yn><rivs rA<*Ta?, shows that he did not
know the true meaning of German ; so he seems to confound Kelt
with Galat likewise (C. N., p. 92).
6. Hence we may observe that the said difference in application
did result only from the intention of the wrjter, whether he meant
to designate the one nation either as Celtse or Aquitani; the other
either as Germani or Saxons.
Thirdly. Radical meaning.
1 . Galatai, the same as Velatai, of the root Baltic, Russian boloto
= lutum, Polish, bloto.
A compound of it is Velat-abi, ab = aqua.
2. Galli. Jala=aqua, hence the name translates Aquitani, Saxons,
also Teutones (low-watermen), &c., hence the adjective Gallic, used
like Gothic, as if to say aquatic.
3. Kelt. The root Eibp forms the cities of refuge, Numbers
xxxv.; an asylum was thus granted by nature to the Celts in their
mountain fastnesses against hostile intrusion, or destructive influence
by water. The same root as ~[bn (Ps. xxxix., Job, xi., &c.) is also
Arabic, implying duration, everlasting.
LXXXVI. GAMBRIVII. SICAMBUI.
" What applies to the Marsi applies to the Gambrivii." ( 2, p. 27.)
"The name Sicambri was probably Gallic, since we find it in Caesar." (Epil.,
p. iii.)
" No mention in his pages occurs of the Sigambri," &c. (C. N., p. 78.)
1. Gam-brivii are the Cimbri, Si-cambri the root Gam = Cim =
Cam = border; finally Franks, called also Franci-genre (which does
not mean Free- born) border-dwellers; gense appears also in Toy-geni,
&c. The root briv is that of Samaro-briva; otherwise briga, brica
(C. N., p. 120); Brive of Guyenne still occurs. Camden (1607,
p. 296) makes briv signify pontem vel trajectum; the Gam-brivii
are properly the Dutch, the compound signifying borderers residing
on Brevia; this word in the well-known sense of ^Eneis, i., 113,
( 45 )
which is also /3pa#=, agreeing with the said variety of brica, briga.
The first root of Samaro-briva is that of Sabaria, In-subres.
2. Si of Si-cambri means water, as in Si-ven, /Sbj-ronian, &c.
LXXXVII. GEPANTA. GEPID^E.
" Si-cobotes has been supposed to= Gepidae -I- the prefix Si-, &c. Procopius, &c.,
" connects them with the Vandals, and says that they were originally called Sauro-
" mata and Melanchlani" &c. (Epil., pp. Ixxxvi.-viL)
1. Procopius, by his " many Gothic nations," means aquatic
(Ixxxv.) ; his most noted triad of Vandili, Visigoths, and Gepidse,
are the same by Jornandes, the identity of Yandalii and Ostrogoths
is seen also from the Germania, 2, and elsewhere.
2. Gepanta. Jornandes makes it pigra (Epil., p. xx.), thereby
supporting his tale of a slow ship; but it really is gcp and anta,
gaping, or stagnant, water, hence Gep-id-se (id = is = aqua), and
Gep-id-os the name of the " insula Yisclas amnis vadis circumacta"
(ib.) 6s ostium fluminis (Gr., p. 12). The Danish gab = mouth of a
river, may be the same gep, gap.
3. Sic-o-bot-es ; sic of the root Sicily, Saxon, &c., and bot=bat
= low, as in .Ba^-avi; bot may serve also for boc, as in Cost-o-boci;
here Cos, as in Cassii, &c. (xi.), and boc = bach = bouche ; also
ot = at = aqua, besides = regio; Cib-ot-i thus occurs in Phrygia, Gib
of the root Suevi, Ciuuari. &c.
4. Sauromatse. Mat and Fit occur for water. Saur, sabr, samr,
like In-subr-es, Sama>'-o-\)Ti\a: the Hungarian sar = morass; less
probable is saur = sievr = north.
5. MjAasy-Z^^-*"""' By thus inserting one vowel we obtain a
suitable meaning : borderers (chal) of the black (melan) water (ain);
the suppression of the a was a matter of course, more especially as
there remained some sense.
LXXXVII I. GAR-DENE. GAR-SECQ.
"The earliest Anglo-Saxon records speak of the, &c., Gar- dene." (Epil.,
p. cxxv.)
" Edgar, Wihtgar, Gwiti-gara-burg." (Eugl. L. 1855, pp. 37, 39, 41, 143).
1. Gar, as in Hungar (Ixxiv.); the French still use it for ter-
minus; the English goal is gal = gar. A lexicon of 1477 has Ghere,
ora, fimbria; Luther's Geren (Hag. ii. 13); Thibaut, Germ- French
Diet, 1 835, Gehre, Gehren, chanteau, which is Shakspeare's cantle,
and Cantium, Kent ; and since Canter-bury is Dnro-vern-um, this
vern is the said Gehren, similarly Vero-mandui (man =mons), Gar-
umna (see Dulg-ummt Ixx.) the Garonne ; Caesar's Gar-oceli = bor-
derers of the height ; Gar-ai-ci/Greeks; #*-!, palus. To the same
we refer the Anglo-Saxon cser-ig (limiting, restraining), care-ful;
it degenerates with the i'dea of too careful, miserly, already in the
Old H. G. goreg (Gr., p. 99), now contracted into karg, whence the
French cagou and cagot, differently modified. This supersedes the
( 46 )
strange etymology of ca-got, making it thus a compound canis got-
icus (Study of Words, 1856, p. 142).
2. Gar-secg = border-water, is the word for Ocean by Alfred
(Bede, H. Eccl. i. 1, and iv. 16); the Arabs express the same in
Bahr-Moheet; so the word Ocean (og = encompassing, and an = water)
and the Sanscrit Sa-gara (see Aestii), likewise the simple Mare
signifies border, so that its form Muir need not be a compound of
mu = round, and tir = the earth. (Ossian, 1807, iii. p. 324).
LXXXIX. GERMAN.
" How many have sought for a German meaning to the word Germani," &c.
(Prol., p. Iii.)
" I believe, for my own part, that the word was Keltic, &c. ; the meaning of this
"Gallic designation is a matter of legitimate speculation." ( 1, p. 4.)
" The origin of the word Germani, in the Latin Language, is a point upon which
" there are two hypotheses:
"a. That it is connected with the Latin word Germani = brothers, meaning
" either tribes akin to one another, or tribes in a degree of brotherly alliance with
" Rome.
" 6. That it grew out of some such German word as Herman, Irmin, Wehrman,
" or the .Hermunduri, Hermiones, &c.
" Neither of these views satisfies the present writer.
"For all the facts, &c., see the Introd. to the third edition of the Deutsche Gr."
(Engl. L. 1850, pp. 56-7; 1855, pp. 287-9.)
" All we know of the word is that it was Gallic. It may or may not have been
" German as well. The editor thinks that it was not." (C. N., p. 79.)
1. That the Germans called themselves thus guerre-rnen, war-
men, ob metum (Germ. 2), in order to strike terror, was strangely
believed by many expounders of that obscure passage; few doubted
that interpretation of the word, so does Professor Creasy still iden-
tify his Arminius with German; only in the year 1840 Grimm
begins to oppose the idea of dividing Her-rnan, Ari-man, &c., with-
out objecting to the possibility that the Romans borrowed Germani
from that mysteriously vernacular term, especially remarkable in
conveying a certain idea of respect or divine reverence. Sparks of
information scattered by Grimm must be first collected and im-
proved to enlighten one point, namely, that the Germans were in
possession of a Germanus sufficiently qualified to be that of the
Romans, because (1) the inherent reverence proceeds from Hermin,
as grandson to the national god, whose own self is similarly de-
signated by diot (Teut.) in diotgot, irmindiot, &c. ; (2) German
proceeds from the Lower Rhine, and is identified with Frank, ac-
cording to the special remarks of Grimm; (3) those two remarkable
names of the god and his grandson being, in fact, abstracts of Teu-
tones and Germani, afforded the only key to the nomen gentis,
nomen nationis, in the obscure passage of Germanise nomen recens
by Tacitus.
2. The original meaning of the word we learn from (1) the two
brothers of Hermin, signifying water and plain; hence he will re-
present raised, elevated ground; (2) the Romans used it in that
47 )
sense (Ixii.); (3) native names, Hermuuduri, Hermanstadt, &c., bear
the same translation; (4) other words: Herminium, which grows
on chalky eminence near the water; Armagnacs was the name of the
Orlean party (Henry VI., &c.), and 6r-lan = eminence on the water;
(5) from Tacitus we learn that the Grauls translated the said nationis
nomen by Tungri, which implies elevation; also the passage, liii. 12,
by Dio Cassius, assigning the reason for Germania, seems to mean
those Germani whom Caesar finds in Belgium, and they are high-
landers ; (6) the component parts, Gar, as in the preceding section,
and mun=mons, or more generally mound, give the same satisfac-
tion.
3. That portion of the Insubres which is called Germanic (i.e. of
the higher ground) in the Fasti Capitol, of Ante D. 222, occurs by
its proper name, besides Gaesatae, also (Plut. vita Marii) as Geratse,
hence Ger = Ges, preserved in Geest, terre haute et sterile.
4. Relics of Germ occur in schermo, Schirm; escrime, because
in fencing each party endeavours to screen, fence, his own self, like
the 9TA>) (with TTvy/^n) from pal, loka-pala (= mundi custos), &c. ; the
Sanscrit warman signifies Harnisch, Harness.
XC. GETIC HYPOTHESIS.
" The greatest authoiity of Germany has expended much learning, &c., on what
" may be called the Getic hypothesis." (Proleg., p. xlvi.-viii.)
" What applies to the Goths of Goth-land applies also to the Jutes of Jutland,"
&c. (Epil., p. xlvii.-viii. ; pp.cxiii. cxxx. i.)
"Name not Germanic." (Engl. L., 1850, p. xxi.)
"They may never have been called Goths at all until they settled in the country
"of the Getse, and then they may never have called themselves so." (C. N.,
p. 1C.)
1. If it be that " nannten sie sich selbst doch gut-piuda." (Gr.,
p. 12), then they called themselves so.
2. Goth and Jute are quite distinct; the latter means south,
and is the first root in Eud-oses, a member of the Angle group,
whereas Goth, the same as vato, voda, the Cinghalese watur (Lam-
brick, Ceylon, 1833, p. 27), and wanting only in deserts, is met
even in Get-ulia = Maur-usia (Jn. vi. 206), i.e., water-border,
Mor-get-es (the same meaning), Tyri-Getae, the Getse, &c., wet, the
Wetterau, &c., Grythiurn, &c., Cothones, artificial harbours; kotta-
bos or kossabos of the root gutta ; German, Guss, giessen, in-got (ein-
guss), &c., Gath (though usually rendered vine-press), Gath-hefer
(dug-water), Gath-rimtnon (= rotten, stagnant), Kas-sub-itae (water-
borderers), Kaz, goose (Hindoo) Kas, goose (Slavonic and Old H. Gr.)
gas (Old Norse), &c. ; i then mediates Gans, Ghent, Gandavum,
&c. ; of the same root are gutter, guts, and gush.
NOTE. #!*, if derived from YJ* IU I K* ltw > should designate rather
the sparrow, sperling, from sperren, aufsperren.
3. Gothini suppose a gothina, analogous to fodina, salina, and
so allude to the salinarian Galicians; the names Kotbus, Kothen-
48 )
meister (maitre saunier), belong to that kind of Goth ; the final in,
thus specifies localities peculiar in Demmin, Ruppin, &c.; Berlin
was a place cleared of an embroiled vepretum, whence Briihl, &c.,
and avoir la berlue.
XCL GLESUM.
"Succinum quod ipsi glesum vocant'" ( 45, p. 165.)
" Item Glessaria, a succino militia; appellata : a barbaris Austrania, praeterque
Actania." (Proleg., p. cxxvii.)
In preference to succus (Study of Words, 1856, p. 151) we
make suc-cin-um a compound, the two roots being sub-cin, the
accension being merely I'M modum tedce; this teda itself is of the root
tinder, cendere. The names given to that floating, ignitable, electric
substance will be in accordance with the same three qualities.
1. Floating. (1) Glesum, gal-es- top of the water, like glastum,
gal-as; the latter is also Is-at-is, from is=aqua, and at, set=parent-
age or at = regio; it is now woad, waid, &c., root wat, Quadi, &c. ;
(2) am-bar= water-border; the sense of am-ber transposed occurs
in its other names, car-abe, ar-abe, gar-abe; (3) ^A-Ex-Tgov, if the T
be dismissed, the remaining will admit, lofty water-border ; the com-
pound is poetical, involving sublimity; the sun, otherwise Ap-ollo
(water-destroying), is ijA-ex-nyg, likewise, perhaps, el-ek-or.
2. Ignition. (1) Suc-cin-um. (2) Bern-stein. (3) Abne ekdah,
Jes. liv. 12 ; this, however, is doubtful.
3. Electricity (1) Kah-ruba = straw-attractor, in Persian.
(2) Rafr, Old Norse, derivable from hrifa, rapere.
To the first may be reckoned also Aust-ran (see Aestii and
Rhine), whence the above Austrania; so Actania for Ac-rania (ac =
aqua).
NOTE Gles and Gnos are not very dissimilar; Elata mari
respondet Gnosia tellus (^En. vi. 23) as a name for Crete ; thus
Gan-es = Car-et, and the Hebrew Caf-tor (= rock on water) are con-
ceived alike.
XCII. HAM. CHAM.
" Ham, whose Latinized name is Ammius." ( 33, p. 113.)
The Scriptural triad from whom "all the earth was overspread"
admit of suitable meanings. 1. Shem, elevation (Ewald, Heb. Gr.
1838, pp. 199, 152). 2. Japheth, extension, diffusion (Gen. ix. 27),
and, 3. Ham, border. This last, wanting professed sanction, has
been the more unlimited in taking root and spreading abroad ; after
expressing relationship collateral (Gen. xxxviii., 13, &c.), for which
Indo-European tongues choose the root swe (x.), it produces a deri-
vative by means of the prefix n in the word Elfin, which, in later
Hebrew, signifies border; in this local sense it joins, regardless of
distance in space or time, the Land of Ham (Pa. cv.). Ammone
( 49 )
satus (vEn. iv. 198), with the Ammius of the Chamavi (Hanavi
= Hanover), and a vast multiplicity besides (xxviii.) ; Chat-ham.
= water-border, &c. ; kam-oos, another name for sea in Arabic, on
the principle already mentioned (Ixxxviii.), seems to be the god
Cam-os, historically identified by St. Jerome (Jes. 46, 1) with Beel-
phegor, the latter implying aperture, open gulf, &c. (Jes. 5, 14.) The
Sanscrit Yam is the god terminus with regard to human life (Nalus,
3, 4) ; Gam is an integral part of amalgam, whether the al be the
article, as in alchymy, or from cifict,^**, a binding, combination;
skim and scum are of the cam in question.
XCIII. HELLUSII.
" Resemblance of their name to Ptolemy's river Chalusus." ( 46, p. 179.)
Chal-us = border-water will be the Eud-os of the Eud-os-es, now
the Eyder, a border-river. The Hellusii and Oxonse, expressly
" fabulosae," are from hallus, petra (Gr., p. 40), and Ox-6n = rock
on water. Hellus, now Felsen, may have been a compound, although
Vels (Gr., p. 137) occurs early, and <peAs, psAAaj, pal (clxiii.).
XCIV. HELVECONJE.
"Possibly Slavonians of the river Hevel." ( 43, p. 160.)
"The AiXova(<ovE (Helveconse) lay between, &c." (Epil., p. Ivii.)
1 . Hel-vecon, a compound signifying High Bacenis, &c.
2. Ailouaiones; see a similar Hilleviones (cii.).
3. Povrix-faiot for Rugi-tlii, the second part for tolii, root Tolosa,
the first, Kugi, Rigi (Ivii.).
XCV. HEOROT.
" A town with a palace in it called Heorot.
"Near this the Heafto-bardas were defeated, &c., probably either the Bard* of
" Bardonmck. or the Laogobards of Tacitus.
"Except that the Hartz, &c., Heorot = Hartz" &c, (Epil., p. cxxviii.)
1. Heor-ot; her, har, celsus, illustris (Gr., p. 94, 497), ot = locus;
dort contracted of dar-ot=ille locus; thus Her-ot=Hoch-Ort= sub-
lime hall.
2. Hea&o-bards are watermen of the heatfo = eminence, Anglo-
Saxon.
3. Lango-bardi of Tacitus left their Lango in iauen-burg, and
the bardi in its Bardewick.
4. Harz is generally derived from Hercynius, though it may be
simply Hart.
XCVI. HERCULES.
"No known German deity has a name sufficiently like Hercules, hence," &c.
( 9, P- 50.)
The three gods of the Germans by Csesar, who was no stranger
to Tacitus ( 28), are distinct from the three before us.
H
( 50 )
If Hercules be Saturn, and Frea added, we obtain the hebdo-
madal nomenclature still prevalent, even throughout India, as de-
rived from the Sanscrit. Sun, moon, and the five early known
planets, constitute that universal system, excluding the earth, in
the following order: Sun, Moon, Mars, Mercury, Jupiter, Venus
(= Frea), Saturn.
Jupiter (super terra) with his thunderbolt, is Ctesar's Vulcan;
the German Wolken, Welkin.
Sat-urn, perhaps Satus-ur = born of the rock, thus represents
everlasting, imperishable time; if so, the above Her-cul-es may
stand for Her-cun-es, and signify the same (clxviii.).
XCVII. HERCYNIUS.
" No derivation is so probable as the one indicated by Zeuss ; " erchynn = ele-
" voted ; erchynedd= elevations." ( 30, p. 107.)
In that case we should, at least, expect Hercynus without the
I. But it is a compound like Hyr-cania, Hergetium, &c., only that
here the second root (instead of making it cyn = can = aqua) will be
cyn = kin, in allusion to the primus omnium viror. fortium, whom
they celebrate ( 2); being thus Her-cun = mountain-born, he is in
name and power the insuperable Her-cul-es.
The national triad of names, Saxon, Deutsch, German, resound
in as many traditional monuments: Asciburgius (water), Teuto-
burgius (lowland), and Hercynius (highland), transformed into
Aschaffenburg, Teutoburger Wald [between Weser and Rhein],
and Harz.
XCVIIL HERETOGA.
" The possibility of the German word -tog having originated out of the Latin
"dur." ( 7, p. 43.)
It will not be easy to find hybridism where even Ripuarii
affords no example, when the language is extraordinarily copious
(Gr., p. 21), the term a leader in war, and the nation Germans.
The expression zu Felde ziehen, Feldzw^, must have been always the
same, so tiuha = ziehen = ducere.
XCIX. HERMIONES.
" In numerous Old German and Norse compounds, the element -rm-n, &c., con-
" vey the notion of vast ness, antiquity, or some similar reverential, &c., Irmin-sul,"
&c.-(2, P . 26.)
The verb for Herminones (better so written, Gr., p. 1 1, 52)
arises afterwards in the form arajman surgere (Gr., p. 243), they
representing high, or raised ground, whilst Teutones are symbolized
by diot, the opposite idea; the elements being deified in the god .and
his three grandsons causes that inherent reverence (Ixxxix.) ; so was
the Irmin-sul a kind of Hermce, statusc Mercuriales or land-marks.
Henry VI., p. 47, is set down, in a mistake, for Charles VI.
( 51 )
C. HERMUNDUBI.
" DUT reappears in Tf vp-io-xaifiai ; Teur- and heim = home; just as Boio-
'' hemum = the home of the Boii." ( 42, p. 150.)
Dur, Teur, water, the idea of home being premature in those
compounds, has been proved in preceding sections (xxvii.).
Hermun-dur-i of the said Hermin (xcix.)
Cl. HERULI. HELURI.
" Gens, &c., in locis stagn. quas Grasci hele vocant, Heruli nominati sunt : gens
" quanto velox, &c., velocitas eorum," &c. (Epil., p. xciv.)
The double etymology lavished on one part of two forms, may
have been suggested by helos, stagnant water, and hellos, a young
stag (velox); before Jornandes the duplicity appears in Etym.
Magnum when upon adducing Dexippus, who derives Heluri avo
TUV tx.t7s-i, iAv, a mysterious "EAet/gos is made to signify JLCiSucc.
Grimm would prefer, with Procopius, to omit the h, and thus to
make Erulus (Gr., p. 52) the origin of eorl, iarl. We may adopt
the allusion to water, but, in order to justify both forms, rather
make them compound, whether as Hes-ul-i = water-borderers, or
Hel-us-i, in the same sense.
Their kings Al-ar-ic (Al-as) and Odoacer (Olo-ac) tend still to
the same.
CII HlLLEVIONES.
" Sevo mons efficit sinum qui Codanus vocatur, refertus insulis quarum clarissima
" Scandinavia est, portiouem tantum ejus Hillevionum gente D incolente pagis," &c.
(Prol., p. cxxvi.)
1. Sevo, of the root Suevi, applies to the Norway mountains.
2. Cod-anus, Cor-an = border-water. Katte-gat corrupts Cod
into Katt, and translates an with gat, Swedish vat.
3. Hil-leviones, now Hal-land, sense Hoi -land, i. e., Hoch=raised
land. That prefix, of frequent occurrence, as Al, Ar, Hel, Hil, Er,
&c., being omitted by Ptolemy, he makes that name simply Aevaroi,
of the root lev, lem, which Porphyrog. (1840, c. 29, 15) writes A*t,
in deriving Rag-us-a (rag, gn'yyt^u, and us = aqua), after making it
Rausium from Lausium, quia in loco prgerupto, &c., loam, lame,
larno fragilis (Gr., p. 230); Ayt>s, a name for ap-ollo (water-de-
stroyer) creating drought and swamps; the root may end in any
labial, as in the following selection :
(1) Limmat, Lemovices, Leimbach, Leamington, Lampsacus
(sac, Saxon), Lemanus, Lemberg, Limburg, &c.
(2) Lobau, Lublin, Liebenau, &c. Eis-leben, Aschers-leben,
Gudi-leibs, now Gottlieb, &c. Lybia, fines Lybici (^En. i. 343)
region suffering of drought, the D^lb, &c., A-ifi-moi (ek = aqua).
(3) Lowen, lewo in Oserolewo, &c., is leben in Eis-leben, &c.
Lwow (Polish for Lernberg), Livadia, Livonia, Livingston, &c.
( 52 )
(4) Lepontii, Lippe, Lappland, Lapithas Pelethronii (pel-thron,
border-dwelling) used horses, like many another tribe, from bad-
ness of soil.
(5) With s; Laussei, i. e., prsecipitium insidentes (Porphyrog.,
1840, c. 29, 15), Lausanne, Lusatia.
4. Lappen, a rag, and Lambeau. Lammas, the mass on ac-
count of lam, a day of affliction, called St. Pierre aux fers. The
Roman Labarum, emblem of destruction (Lab) of the enemy (Ar;
1 Sam. xxviii. 16; Dan. iv. 16. Ar also = mountain); tenos, uneven,
rugged, scabrous, thus produces Assrgoj, Lipari, Labyr-mih (inth
= EVTfls), &C.
5. The first radical becomes N ; Nemet-ac-um, now Arras (comp.
Arracher); Nemetes; the Niemeri; naim in the Polish znaim;
naim in Pomerania's Uznoim, Viznoim (uz = viz = water), which is
Usedom.
GUI. HIRRI. Semi.
" No other writer mentions the Hirri, and I think," &c. (Epil., p. xcvii.)
The difference seems more than dialectical. In translation they
cannot remain simple, but whilst Hirri = Hessi = water-men, the
Sciri occupy rush-water, like the Cir-cass-ii, and the compound scir-
pus, whose pus, obsolete German puns, pins, is now Binse; without
the n, it is Pose (tuyau de plume) ; thus bulrush might have bul for
bun, but it will be rather for pol, pal, surface.
CIV. HLUDANA.
" In Cleves a stone, &c., deae Hludanse sacrum." (Epil., p. vi.)
Hlud, glod, clod, belongs to Gueld-er-l&nd, Cleves. A god
Krodo, or Klodo, preserved in St. Stephen's at Goslar, is of the
same character; French, crotte; Irish, croc; whence Cork, corcach
= swampy soil, and cruic-neach, a name for the Picts ; the bad
spelling cruithneach has suggested the interpretations of barley and
the Pruth (C. N., p. 155-7).
CV HUNS.
" Zeuss, however, &c., makes them Turks." (Epil., p. ci.)
1. The roots of Huns, Turks, and Ugrian, have all the one
meaning, so Hunu-gari = water-borderers ; Porphyrog. presenting
Hungary by the name Tougx/a (Zeuss, 1837, p. 447) will be right,
at least on that principle; the Majars themselves call one part of
theirs Kun-sag, which is Hun-land.
2. Spelling Mongol with the n, is unknown throughout the
East, and only partial in Europe, so that Mogol and Majfir (Latin
Mogerius, Epil., p. cii.) designate the one vast Mogolian branch,
with the difference that the latter (whose own spelling is Magyar)
I 53 )
are Hun-rnogols, Hun-majars, Went-majars, which last compound
really occurs (with the corruption Dent for Went; Epil., p. cii.) in
consequence of occupying the water. Mogal finds etymology in
majar, which means ex-plain (auslegen), laying out, laying down,
hence, in its literal sense, a people lying down, flat-landers; mira-
tur molem ./Eneas, magalia quondam, i. e., low huts. Different en-
tirely is the great Mogul, which comes from mikil, Luke, i. 46, by
Ulfilas.
CVI HUNT. UNGBI.
" Just as the Germanic nations call, &c., by the name Welsh, &c., the Russians
" of Eastern Europe called, &c., by the general name Unyri, whether Turk or Finn."
(Epil., P- cii.)
1. Welsh comes from al, wal, implying elevation.
2. Ungri ascribes Turk and Finn to the ug element, whence the
Uk-raine (see Rhine), Ug-or-skaja Zemlia= water- border land, Ucri,
&c.
3. Huni qui et Avares, hun = av.
CVII. ING^EVONES.
" Ing waes aerest Ing was first
" Mid East-denum With (the) East-Dene
" Geseweu secgum ; Seen men ;" ( 2, p. 26.)
As a poet, Beowulf is redundant in saying: Ing was first seen
with east low- land Saxons ; the entire group being den = low ; but his
statement is sufficiently historical to agree with Tacitus, who con-
nects immediately the Varini (eastern) with the Angli; this har-
binger of the English name as represented here by a sublime Ing,
likewise attested by the Latin historian, Lyle (Anglo-Saxon Diet.,
the word Ing) derives from the Gothic winga, of which we read vinja
pascuum (Gr., p. 4'2), and vaggs, vane, uuanga, plains (Engl. L. 1850,
p. 27), but he was not aware thatlng-ae-vones, Inguiomerus, &c., show
the root of winga, although no difference may be known between the
two, unless it be that ing, ang, imply narrowness, as in Pant-ag-ia
(^n. iii. 689) for Pat-ang-ia, i. e., water-straight; cujus ostia pras-
rupto saxo includuntur. Ing-vi-mer probably means: Ing-border-
dweller; vi, if existing in wieder, wider, again, against, agrees with
this gain, gen, in (?en-ab-um = border of the water (vi, Bopp, 1845,
p. 61.)
CVIIL IRMIN.
" The name Irm- may have suggested to Tacitus (or rather to Caesar, who first
"mentions the German Mercury) the parallel of the text." ( 9, p. 49.)
1. Csesar emphatically denies to the Germans all divinities ex-
cepting the three visible-and sublime. (Proleg., p. Ixxxvi.)
2. Irmin-sul consecrated the t^ft*, term, terminus ; the mysterious
jus Fem-icum likewise guarded the border; it is thus a statua Mer-
( 54 )
curialis. The attributes of this god in common with Irmin as re-
garding traffic, limit and boundary, the profane use of letters, to
which allusion occurs already in the Odyssey when bales of goods
are to be marked, can be shown even in the expression of either.
Merc-ur, Marc-us, merx, margo, &c. ; Her-mun, Ir-win, Hes-mun,
&c. ; so is Her-mes patron of letters.
CIX. ISC^VONES. IST^VONES.
" Here the reading is doubtful." ( 2, p. 27.)
The works of Tacitus have been early multiplied with so much
care (see the Emp. Tac. in Gibbon), that each pair of readings in
them will be found of equal authority; Dulgibini, Dulgubini;
Tacfan, Tanfan; Tuisco, tuisto, &c., that of sc = st is more general,
Pelasgi = Pelasti, the Scriptural Pelishti. The root of the above
pair thus begins in the same variety the names Ast-olf (water-wolf)
and Hsesc-ulf, which means the same.
CX Isis. CISA.
" Pars Suevorum et Isidi sacrificat."
" The goddess here noticed was identified with the ^Egyptian on the strength of
" her name only, &c.
" Instead, then, of doubtfully suggesting the identity of Ciza and Isis, name for
" name, as is done by Grimm, I have no hesitation in assenting to it.
" That she was Slavonic is the opinion of the present inquirer. But the most
" important part connected with her cultvs, is that of its being, at one and the same
" time, Suevic, as we learn from the text of Tacitus ; and, Vindilician, as we infer
" from her temple at Augsburg." (9, p. 51-55.)
The Egyptian goddess is distinct from the Isis here in question,
and the dea Cisa equally from both.
Whilst the explanatory attention early shown to the first may
still, perhaps, be improved, that of the other two is as yet unknown;
we subjoin all three in order of time and dignity, each with ascer-
tained characteristics :
1. Isis. As a philosophical abstract, this divinity admits of
three compatible interpretations. (1) Isis = Iris; the compound
Os-iris means, according to Plutarch, multum oculum, hence an
all-seeing eye; (2) sight, knowledge, is =id = vid = e!$w = 37T, &c.;
(3) root of existence, Is =2?^; Chaldee, fVN, &c., the principle
being the same which is involved in the name Jehova, it may seem
acknowledged in both by the inventor of a distorted account of the
exit of Egypt (Tac. Hist, v.), placing this event regnante Lnde
(cxciii.).
2. Isis of the Suevi. Here we observe (1) pars Suevorum, mean-
ing those of 2, the Visi-goths; Suevi and Visi imply the one idea
of border, belonging to Suevicum mare, the Baltic; the same Vis
occurs in names like Vis-poi, Wis-baden, &c., and in that sense may
lose the s, as in Vi-burg, &c. ; hence the possibility that the same
vis originally might be vi-is, the latter being frequent = aqua ; (2)
Isidi sacrincat. Here we may take Is-is, or, Vis-is, whether the
( 55 )
first root in the sense of the preceding, or is = vis = rule, power, as
in Ach-ish, Dar-vis, &c., a god of this nature on the Baltic we dis-
cover in Pot-rin-pos, of which rin = vis = border, pot = vato, and
pos = 5T<r<? = pat! (Bopp, 1845, p. 92-3) = possum = potens; the
middle root of Pot-rin-pos is wanting in Pos-eid-on, or, Pot-id-Fm,
which means eid = id = sway, pos = pot = vato ; unless we read Pot-
vi-don = potens marginis terra?, the sea being mostly named accord-
ingly (see Gar-secq), hence Nep-tun = aqua terra? ; yet Id signifying
also divide, the trisyllable can mean the powerful disposer of the
waters (an= on = aquarum), and the dissyllabic Nep-tun = the allayer
of them ; Pot-id-aja being on an isthmus, thus conveys water-cleaving,
whence now Schiato for Schianto; (3) signum in modum liburnae
figuratum: the god Potrimpos wearing as his badge three different
skulls, and a skull being a shell, a hulk, it might suggest to
Tacitus the idea of the liburna ; (4) invecta religio. He infers its
being foreign from the fact that the natives make no such emblems,
neque adsimulare, &c., or else, the signum ipsum being a ship im-
plied conveyance, combined with the idea of Egyptian Isis. Amongst
the superstitious relics of the Baltic, occurs the compound Sin-istus,
the word for priest, whose second part shows the said Js, vis; the
prefixed sin may be the Gothic saun, origin of sohnen, siihnen, to
atone.
3. Dea Cisa. It would seem utterly impossible to elicit a spark
of elucidation from the heterogeneous mass, corrupted, and fictions
heaped upon so mysterious a being, casually deified, however pro-
fane in its origin, were it not that the term Cisa happens to be fa-
miliar elsewhere (xliii.); but, whilst there is nothing to oppose its
suitableness here, especially when the one kind of artificial beverage
supplies the variety known at present, so that the Dea Cisa in
a colder climate may readily vie with the god Bacchus in a warmer;
evidence is sufficiently copious to corroborate the inference from the
name Cisa, that the locality became consecrated through the afflu-
ence and importance of the revenue, still known, though less
generally understood, in the term Ac-cise. The evidence suggested
by Grimm's documents is the following : (l)Cisa; of the various
simple forms he thinks Cisa the most authentic, and the same is the
one preserved in our word ex-cise; (2) The second root in the com-
pound Zis-un-berc, though supposed by Grimm to be = en, is easily
identified with the first root in Un-gelt, explained in XLIII. ; hence,
Zis-un = Ac-cise ; (3) Zizarim ; fossaque cinxerant quam appellabant
Zizarim ex nomine dese Cizse. The author of these words must
have thought of rim = border, like that in Pot-rim-pos ; although
it may be only a Latinized accusative of Cisaris, which occurs, as
also Cisais, evidently a compound of Cisa and is = aqua; hence,
again, Ac-cise. As to Cisa-ris, it may be like Ziegen-riick on the
Saale, her temple being an eminence; (4) Per-leih. Grimm sup-
poses this Per^Beere, if the hill were overgrown with berries; but
the compound most resembles what now would appear as Bier-
Leihe, in the old acceptation of leih, now verleihen, afford, dis-
( 56 )
tribute, grant; a more careful study of the documents might
account even for this apparently slight vicissitude of the Dea Cisa.
NOTE The Germans pronouncing Cise and Zise alike (tsee-ze),
the latter prevails as in Bier-Zise (see Frisch, Worter-Buch, Berl.,
1741), whilst the former remains in Ac-cise, ex-cise, and cess.
CXI. ITALICUS.
"A Romanized Cheruscan nomine Italicus." ( 7, p. 42-3.)
A certain Westphal, finding in a diploma of 1357 the words
nostris Italis, explains this, the above, and Suevorum regis Itali, by
making ital the same as edel = noble.
CXIL JAT. JAUTS.
" How far the Jats of India are Get-te, is a difficult question." (Epil.,
p. cxliv.)
Their abode on the Jumna makes them Geta; (xc.), pronounced
Jats; an alternative of explaining this difficulty may depend on jat,
jata, race, nobility.
CXIII. JAZYGES.
"That either these Jazyges themselves, &c., were Slavonians, is a fact which is
" supported by internal evidence of the most conclusive kind, &c. Moravsky Gazyk."
-( 1, p. 16-17.)
" Jaszag and Kunszag ; the former is Slavonic, the latter Turk, in blood, each
" is Majiar in language." (Ethnology, 1852, p. 253.)
Supposing, then, Jazyges were from yazik, we might, similarly,
conceive that Japyges meant Uppige, Scandinavian yppig, from the
Gothic iup sursum (Gr., p. 65), which gives a name to king Ypper
(Epil., p. cxxv.), who has three royal sons (xlviii.), and his residence
E/jpsala (upper-border); whilst thus providing the simple element
iup for Jap-yges, it may seem practicable, still on the principle of
yazik, to furnish a simpler jas, equally for 7az-yges, there being
the verb jas-er, to use the tongue (uttering sounds rather than
sense), but, if by this connexion with French, jazig, the in-
strument of speech, were not exclusively Slavonic, the Jazyges
could not be so restricted neither, unless, perhaps, we find jas
(sounding in the Spanish fashion) with the Slavonic suffix ov in
Khasovo = men (p. 178), and suppose that thereby they designated
themselves as linguists, speakers, an appellation not less appropriate
than that of Adam, homo, anthropos (art-rup = lofty countenance),
&c.
Men must have mentioned the arrow, or the reed, its substance,
before they wanted a name for the tongue; the two are sometimes
connected through the idea of darting, injury (Jer. ix. 7), that
of shape, or as a fragment; the Hungarian nyilni, to split, divide,
( 57 )
thus produces nyelv, the tongue, as also nyil, an arrow. The above
statement may exhibit some influence in the following, though none
with regard to yazik or tongue:
1. Jaz-yg-es. The second root as in Jap-yg-es, the first that of
Jassii, both presently. Its two roots thus correspond to the equi-
valent in various other names, obsolete or still existing: Hetr-uria,
Hydr-untum, Odr-ysas, Adr-iat-ic, Otr-anto, Etter-ick, &c., which
hetr, odr, &c., constitute divinities, Hrethe, &c. (Ixxv.).
The second root in Jaz-yg-es agrees also with the second in
Sar-mat-se, and so may the first, sur = sar in Sanscrit signifying
arrow, and the reed out of which it is made ; no discrepancy will
arise if it be Sauro-rnatas, saur = sabr = border (cxviii.), which may
apply to Jazyges in general, especially the Ba-sil-ei (xxvii.); the
Me-Tan-Astae are Dacians on the ground of Dani = Daci (Ivi. cxcii.),
Asti from as = dwell in Sanscrit, or else like Aestii, in either case
Dan-astse may supply Dancrigi (Ivii.); the prefixed Me has its sepa-
rate meaning (xxvii.), perhaps even in Me-ssagetae, if saget be
Jagatay = Sogdiana. Supposing Melan-Astse, we would obtain
Melan-Chalaeni (Ixxxvii.), the Ostro-Goths; adjoining the Jassii;
Ptolemy mentions the Oseriates, which is a compound osero= island
in a river, and at = aqua, thus corresponding to Ostro-Goth.
2. Jassii. If Ptolemy did not mention the Jazyges, we should
identify Jassii with that compound even personally, its yg being
unessential, and possibly corresponded by the si of Jas-si-i, as in
Si-ren (clxviii.). The root Jas = Jaz may belong to names like Jot-
ap-e, Joto-tap-a; it agrees with the said hetr, odr, which enters
phar-etr-a (= carrying arrows) there often appears a sameness of
term for arrow and reed ; the first part of car-ex (ex = aqua) may
be the Sanscrit Sar, which likewise means both, whence, perhaps,
the name Syria, whilst Jot-o-tape (Ixix.) gives a compound for the
simple. The first root of Joj-yges, Jassii, resembles the Hebrew
hhess, iio-e-o;; jaci-ens tela manu = spargens ^'ac-ula manu (^En., x.
886), this verbal root appears yar, yad (Exod. xix.; Lam. iii., &c.),
yet also the Hungarian osz, whence Oet-a, which divides Greece;
t7<r5--?r-o$, a kind of Teu-crium (op = teu, ccx.), may, agreeing with
the former, be rendered spargens aquam, if, like e-zob, its Hebrew
derivative, it served for sprinkling, otherwise it will be satisfied
with the latter, the verb oszni.
3. Japyges, translates Ap-ul-ia, yg = ap, as in Ug-ri, tyg, &c. ;
ul, often al, el (v., vi., Ixxiii.), is answered by iap, Gothic iup, as
mentioned above. It may have the power of turo, Japyges, as well
as Japydes, Japodes (C. N., p. 93), being thus like the local Jop-pe
(xi. lv.), Jab-es of Gilead; the b of Jab-ne, probably also of Jab-ne-
el (Jos, xv. 11), becomes m in Jamnia; part of Caucasus is Jam-
nius (Epil., p. xvi.).
4. Jasz-sag. Here Jasz is the root which Jassii and Jazyges
have in common; to it the Hungarians add their frequent suffix sag,
as in the case of Tot (adduced, p. 20, Grimm's Excurs), Tot-sag,
Slavonians, so that Jasz-sag, being thus a collective, is applied to
i
( 58 )
the district, and rendered accordingly das Jazigerland (Melibbi,
Ung., Spr., 1793, p. 192). The meaning for Jasz, as developed
above, has been preserved by tradition ; thus we read (Fabri Geog.,
1795, p. 361): "das Land der Jazyger, Balistarii, Balistsei;" hence
the erroneous notion of " Jasag -bowman^ (Epil., p. civ.); the
suffixed sag never makes a noun of agent; the yg of Jaz-yg-es, sig-
nifying water, excludes the meaning of arrow in the Jaz before it ;
therefore, to save the traditional Balistarii, all that may seem to re-
main is, the form Jassii ; but it should be considered that by the great
prevalence of the term with the two meanings shown above, only
that has preserved itself in the minds of men which, agreeable to the
common prejudice, was alone conformable to the notion that the
early ethnological nomenclature did involve nothing but weapons
and warfare, with the accompanying wounds, fierceness, valour, &c.
5. Kun-sag, " das Kunerland" (Meliboi, ib.), Kun is here for
Hun ; it is often spelled Chun, and Hernad, which the peculiar
organs of the Hungarians have changed from Henrad, is in German
"das Kunnert" (ib., p. 194). Tokay, Attila's residence, was called
Hunni-var (Briickner, 1837, p. 135). Huni supplies Hun-gari
(= water -borderers), like Jassii = Jaz-yg-es, and similar pairs, so
may Turk translate tur-nip, though not reciprocally (Ixviii., cv.).
The Huns are one branch of the great pluri-partite Mogol-trunk
(Heeren, 1821 ; 7, p. 550). The root mogol implies flat, low, even
Greek, in Megalo-polis, Megar-is, Megara, &c. ; the special Huns
who settled in Europe pronounce their ancient general name in the
latter fashion, with r, hence Majar; traces of this meaning occur
still in words like mojoro = hazel-nut, expressing the idea of low,
humble, small, analogous to hazel opposed to wall (ccxxxii.) so in
the name itself, plain, ex-plain, &c. (cv.)
6. Philistaer. The words of the geography quoted above, form
part of the following passage: " Das Land der Jazyger oder Phi-
listaer (Jaszag, Balistarii, Balistsei), wo der Marktflecken Jasz-
Bereny, am Flusse Sadwa." Here we find the monosyllable Jasz
by itself; there occurs also a Jesz-enov-acz (Fabri, ib., p. 364).
As to Philistaer, its being equivalent to Pel-asg-i = Pel-ast-i, i.e.,
borderers on water, it may answer equally to the situation of the
Jazyges, but it is possible that Philistaer, otherwise (in the form
Philister) not unknown in the privileged language of students and
the comic style, is a corruption of Balistarii, whilst the roots Bal-
ls allude to the meanings often mentioned (cix. cxx. clxiii.).
CXIV.^TUTE.
" The particular question as to whether the Jutes of Jutland took part in the
" Anglo-Saxon invasion, &c., is more fully investigated in another work of the
" author's, the answer being in the negative." (Epil., p. cxii.)
" Suppose Jut to have grown out of Wiht" (Engl. L., 1855, p. 145.)
" What if Jut-n&-cyn were a population of Goths ?" (Ib., p. 146.)
"The Gothic hypothesis, then, means, &c., something connected with the root
" G-t (or J- t y(lb., p. 176.)
The Gothic hypothesis will be superseded as well as the Getic
( 59 )
(xc.) by the distinct meaning in each of the three, (1) Goth or Geta,
(2) Wiht, (3) Jute. This last is mentioned, as member of the
Angle group, already by Tacitus in the name Eud-os-es, who oc-
cupy a Jut-land (= south-land) even in Britain; Beda calls them
also Jutarum natio, a tribe of southerns. When living on the Eud-
os = south-border, afterwards Eud-or, now the Eyder, they had for
neighbours theReudigni, afterwards Hredh-gots (= reed- water-men,
peninsulars), and with them in common they bore the latter name ;
whence the medieval Reidh-gota-land, superseded by the still
existing Jutland.
CXV. JUTHUNGI.
" I believe this to be a German modification of the Tshekh name of the Gothini.
" &c., besides which it replaced the n by the suffix -imp, as was the case in the word
" Po-lab-ing-as, where po- is Slavonic; Laba, Slavonic, and -ing- German.
" The form Vitvngi occurs = luthungi. Now, these and similar varieties should
" remove all difficulties on the score of a word taking such different shapes as Jutce,
" Jutvngi, Geatcu, Gothi, Gothini, Gythones, Gvthones, Gavttz, Pita, Pithungi,
" Gette; since," &c. (Epil., p. cxiii.)
The true means to " remove all difficulties" can be only a care-
ful discrimination, such as the following:
1. Juthungi. Gibbon has Juthurgi; both justifiable as Jutes,
whether we make the second root hun = un = water, or else ur
= border; either appear as the important Eud-os-es of the Ger-
mania.
2. Gothini. Salinarian Goths (xc.).
3. Polab-ing-as will be correct, and entirely German, when the
first root is Pol, not Po ; the word does not contain the Labe = Elbe,
neither do the Pol-ab-i, or Pol-ab-ingi, live on the Elbe. The fol-
lowing words from A. G. Marsch (Beytrage, &c., Schwerin, 1774,
p. 153) involve, besides his own evidence, also that of two other
men, thus: "Den Polaben weiset Bangert und Criiger ihren Platz
um Ratzeburg an. Siehaben auch darin nicht gefehlet. Der jetzt
sogenannte Palmberg, auf welchem die Domkirche steht, heisst
eigentlich Polabenberg. Wie weit sich dieser Stainm aber ausge-
breitet habe, lasst sich aus der Lage der Gegend leicht bestimmen.
Gegen Norden ist die Ostsee, gegen Westen die Trave und der
Ratzeburger See, gegen Siiden Rogenitz, und gegen Osten der
Stor und der Schwerinische See." Their aqueous circumference
thus made them Pol-ab-i, i. e., borderers on water.
4. The Gothi, Getae, act a prominent part in history, and may
be the one great people; the Guttones, Gothones, occupy a portion
of the Baltic, and are a subdivision of the name Visi-goth ; identified
with these or distinct, though of the one radical meaning, will be
Gauta? and Gythones; so the Anglo-Saxon form Geatas, which some-
times means the Jutes.
5. Viti and Vit-ungi may occur as one appellative, the latter
with the additional un =aqua ; they are the Visi-Goths of the Baltic,
( 60 )
whose frequency makes writers sometimes confound them with
Jute, an instance of which seems to have caused the parenthesis in
Alfred's Bede, 1643, p. 299, equally spurious by Camden, 1607,
p. 193.
CXVI. JUTLAND. VITLAND. WITHESLETH.
" That was a compound of the familiar root Vit, viz., Vithes-laeth." (Epil.,
p. cxxv.)
"The peninsula Jutland was also called Vit-land, or With-land." (Engl. L.,
1850, p. 11.)
Jut, Vit, and With, are clearly distinct in the three fol-
lowing :
1. Jut-land = South-land, as already observed.
2. With-es-laeth. The root of vitan = to bind, whence withy,
with, and Es-laeth, i. e., Is-land, thus signify combined water-land;
a name for Denmark, exclusive of Jutland.
3. Vit-land is Wulfstan's name for Prussia; the Geographer of
Ravenna's Viti, theVid-varii of Jornandes (Sprengel, 1783, p. 37);
the root is that of di-vide, division, Visi-Goths ; Sanscrit vi, separation,
disunion (Bopp, 1845, p. 61); both vis and v! thus occur also in
the sense of border. The same vi, through vicissitudes with aspira-
tion and dental, may produce a number of words, among which are,
(1) mare Ycht, quod dividit, &c,, by Zeuss, Gr. Celt., p. 78;
(2) Vectis, Guith = divortium, by Camden; (3) Octo-durum di-
viditur, &c., by Caesar ; (4) Oita divides Greece ; (5) <Vo?, fate, shares ;
(6) Picts, Pict-avum, &c., the fish called Pike, lucius from lutum,
a disjoined, distracted ground; (7) Pect-uscum, the marsh or
border- water ; it is not breast-work, as by Varronianus, p. 120;
(8) Victo-hali; Iccius portus, Itium, Vissen; (9) Kad-yt-is= water-
dividing; (10) wite, wizi, supplicium, fitzen; (11) Wassin-perch
acutus mons, by Grimm, p. 15; (12) Weissenburg, situated on the
edge, border; Wesso-brun, Weissenfels, Weissensee; (13) Wisby,
Vitby, Whitby, Bede's Streones-halk ; (14) Watling-street means
the milky way, as consisting of intersections; hence it is also ap-
plied to many a cross-street. Varronian., p. 20, mis-explains it
regiones viarum.
CXVIL KAMPSIANI.
" The Ampsivarii," &c. (Epil., pp. v., cxxxv.)
1. The Ems may have its name from amsa = humerus (Gr.,
p. 41), it being a side, a border. The German word, amsig, emsig,
of disputed notoriety, may be due to the said amsa, a person working
emsig puts his shoulder to the wheel, as the phrase is.
2. The Ampsiani likewise imply Am = border, also Kampsiani
(xcii.); they seem to contain the root ips= water, as in Ips-wich.
( 61 )
CXVIIL KELT-IBERI.
" But who can say what Kelt- meant ?" (C. N., p. 119.)
1. Durce tellus Iberiae conveys, at the end of a solemn Ode, the
true nature of Kelt, in allusion to tabp, ttbn, "ibn, which contains
the idea not merely of durability, firmness, stronghold, but also of
digging, mining; so, for instance, in Cas-tile, original in Cas-tulo,
Bas-fr/fr, Tar-duli, Tol-etum, &c., which tul, dul, appears besides
T*MV, also in nb"T, bb"T.
2. Thus primitive is also Iber. Already the Egyptian Agenor's
daughter Eur-opa (= border- water ; compare Eur-us hereafter)
shows Ever contracted; Eburo-dunum, Brtinn (as in jBrwn-dusium,
now Brindisi), Ebor-acum, Eburae (Ebudae), the Hebrides; Hebrus,
now Mar-iza (i. e., b. of the w.), Abr-antes, &c. This Abr may some-
times be transposed, as in the double Arb-elae. If thus the most
primitive name for Hebron be Kiryath-abra (Gen. xxiii.), we thereby
obtain the suitable meaning of border-town for both, an identifica-
tion of Abram and Hebrew o ?rsgT>j?, ~Q37 = "QS, and the origin of
Iberus in connexion with this ubiquitous root.
3. The Kelt-Iberi stand in a relation to the Cal-laeci, or Galli-
cians, like that of Hermunduri of the Upper Elbe to the Saxons of
the lower, and similar pairs.
The second root of Cal-lasci is the first in Lusi-tania, second in
Anda-lusia, whose Anda does not come from the people Farac?-alii
(Epil., p. ex.) though radically the same (xi.). The said lais = lus
may be compared to Prussia's Saar-Zowts, Lewes, in Sussex, and,
perhaps, to iw-bon. Olisippo is like Bor-sippo, Ek-dippa, Ac-zeeb
(Jos. xix. 29), Bon means border, so Bor, Ol, and Zeeb (x.).
4. Portu-gal is Vrati-slav (xxxi.), port = vrat, and gal the said
Cal. Conim-briva, now Coimbra, has Conim = Knemis of the Locri
Epi-cnemidi, and in Brittany a corresponding Quimper, once Clim-
beris; in Bruttium a Clampetia.
5. Baetis, Baetica, radically Boium, Baea, shown by Ptolemy on
Mount Oeta (xxvii.). The mysterious BOS/-TWA, rendered Ab-a-dir,
has the same bai = ab; a stone swallowed by Saturn to make room
for Jove ; symbol of the genial age, when the chaotic floods have
subsided without the absolute need of the coercive stone.
6. His-palis, now Seville, translates Hes-per-ia (Vesper = water-
border, sun-set), and, by substituting n for 2, r, becomes Hispania,
Sev-ille (x. xxvii.), means the same as His-pal (clxiii., ii.).
7. Sefarad being rendered Spain in Chaldee and Syriac versions,
and so traditional still with the Hebrews, who also make Zarephath
a name for France (see presently), is asserted " false" by Gesenius ;
yet, without recommending any locality for that name, exhibited in
Scripture only once. Sfarad appears not very discrepant from
Esperis, Hesperia; it might be a compound like Ar-vad (x.); but
mainly important are the three consonants which, as in Kiryath-
Sefer (6oo-town, by Ges.) constitute a considerable number of
( 62 )
local names. The writer of Judges, i. 10-11, says that Hebron was
formerly Kiryath-arba, and that Debir substitutes the obsolete
Kiryath-Sefer; we have seen above how the former compound
suitably made room for the simple Hebron (its n gives it the ap-
parent meaning of connexion; if it be rather the idea of separation,
which prevails in that of border, we find the root with n, though
only once, "ail Jes. xlvii. 23, the sense of range, arrange, pri-
mitively involves both, as in the family of Rhine, clxviii.); regarding
the latter pair, it is readily seen that Debir and Sefer, differing only
in sound, or dialectically, are subservient for the meaning in ques-
tion, as well as, in other forms and conjunctures, for define, confine,
tell, detail, &c. The radical meaning of Hes-peria qualifies it for
Italy as well ; on the same ground, Sfar-ad could designate not only
Spain, but, with the Vulgate, also Bos-phor-us (= water-border)
Sipphara, &c. ; radically thus agree Sepphoris, Zippora, the Lokri
JLpi-zephyrii, Zephyrium, or Bon-andrea (border on water), zephyrus
itself being a border, a side-wind ; hence also Eur-us (see Europa,
above); like the said Debir there occur Dubr-is, Dovrefjeld (= Sevo
Mons; fjeld being Fels), Tiberias, Dobr-Venedik, the Turkish name
for Eagusa, Tapro-bane, Tapori, &c. ; mediating the S and D are
Civari, Civaro (liv.), Severinum (x.), Cabira, Cabiri, &c. ; the second
radical is m, Samaro-briva, Semir-amis, &c. ; the second part of
Sefar-vayim (2 Kings, xvii., &c.) is doubtful; the more indubitable
is the Syriac Safro, applied by Ewald (1840, p. 254) toPs. Ixxi. 15,
in the sense of limits, bounds. The same author (1839, vol. i.
p. 24) connects the present sfr with zmr, so we may similarly trace
a connexion between the same root and names like Samaro-briva,
&c.
8. Along with the said Sefarad, Obadiah has a Sarepta clearly
distinct from " that of Sidon" (1 Kings, xvii.). The meaning of the
root suggested to Gesenius that of Schmelz-hutte, but that simple
acceptation of fusing metals is considerably enlarged when later it
comes to signify combination, juncture, &c. ; in Arabic alternation of
day and night, change, detourner (Sacy, Gr. Ar., 1831, 2, p. 190),
whilst thus it joins in the criterions of Cam, entering chemistry,
&c. (xlvii.), and the apparently opposite notions just mentioned
regarding Hebron, which naturally identify them in radical sense;
this is further proved by the known situation of the Sarepta
between Tyre and Zidon, and what corroborates it beyond doubt is
the fact that the Goddess JlB'nX, worshipped in Ascalon (Bab. Tal-
mud, Avoda Zara), is a border-divinity, since (1) Asc-al-on is of the
same roots as Asc-ul-um, the mythic brothers AsTc-al and Tantalus;
to the latter compare Dak-tyl, Ivi. ; (2) Herodotus finds there an
Urania which is likewise Ur-an; (3) so has Ek-ron the same verbal
sense as Asc-al, also a Beelzebul to correspond (x.); (4) border
divinities are, of all, the most common, and, it seems, the most indis-
pensable, though they have been scarcely understood. Macrobius
thus mentions a sea-god, Asphalios, evidently from As (Aestii) and
phalos, implying protection (clxiii.), Mar-Nas, &c. France has this
( 63 ;
name after the people who enjoyed that of Franks from being
borderers; so must the latter have been translated D^nQ"l2 before
Zarephath could be applied to the country.
CXIX, KELTIC.
" Dio Cassius associates her, &c., placing each in the Keltic country." ( 9,
p. 45.)
His Kelt (Ixxxv.) does not change the nationality of the
prophetess Veleda, whose very name bespeaks her character in
German. Everybody knows the Indo-German root for knowing
and seeing, which is here -ed ; not less general is the prefixed vel
(ccxxxii.) now viel, thus Vel-eda = Viel-wisserinn ; or else, Gross-
seherinn; but if the Vel- be the modern wohl, well, then ed
must conform to it in the sense of JEd-gar, Ed-mund, &c,, from ad,
whence edel, of birth, genuine, so that Veleda = wohlgeboren.
CXX. KOSSACK.
" Denoting the occupants of a military settlement." (C. N., p. 133.)
The most simple form of Boiki, Boisci (ib.), is Boii (xxvii.);
although voi or voin means war, those Russian maps cannot well
print Boisci as derived from it ; Kossack, whether simple (if ack be
termination) or compound (kon-sack), it contains the general root
of Catti, Cassi, or Saxon (less likely) ; hence the meaning of Boii,
Boisci, the same as Boii. The conjecture of Kosaken = Khozaren
(Bruckner, 1837, p. 204) may be true (cxxi.) though not as "freie
Nation." This kind of freedom, living by pillage, has enriched the
language of Persia and India with the term kazzak, a robber,
plunderer, freebooter. This origin of kazzak, from the name
and situation, with consequent practice, of kossacks, has frequent
analogy; the word brigand is radically the ancient name Brigantes;
Ambrones became synonymous -with plunderer (Epil., p.cix.); Cimbri
are \yrvns (Plut. in Mario), the latter itself proceeding from Lista,
German Leiste, list, lisiere; so does latro from latus, latent; Latin
fur and se fourrer; deep and thief; the Anglo-Saxon theov in-
volves this pair alike, there being an original theod=low, which
also meant a people, from the idea of sitting down, a settlement,
belonging to the extensively ramified Tatar (not Tartar), Teutones,
&c. In 1173 we read of desperate ruffians named Braban9ons and
Cotteraux, "but for what reason," Hume adds, " is not agreed by
historians ;" it is evident that thegeneral reason here assigned, equally
involves those Braban9ons from bra = brow, the same in Sanscrit,
and bant = water, whence Brabant ; likewise Coteraux, coasters.
Grimm renders Ambro Menschenfresser (vol. ii. p. 467), raising the
Ambrones to the rank of Cannibals; however bad this last people
may be in their anthropophagous taste, it is a defamation of character
to ascribe to them a rabies canina (Study of Words, 1859, p. 170).
The name is radically as harmless as any of the preceding, and even
means the same, can-bal = water-border, the can as in Can-ad-a,
( 64 )
water-land (ad = at = regio), bal = val = elevation ; if Cannibal agree
with the Caribal mentioned by Columbus, the sense does not
change, since car = cas, as in Cassii.
>
CXXI. KHAZAR. CHAZAE.
" Chazar Huns ('Aicanpote OSi/voif), the Tartar affinities of the Chazars being
1 beyond doubt," &c (Epil. p. cii.)
1. Hun is readily the first root in Av-ar = water-border (cxiii.);
but Chazar is certainly not Akatir, and as it serves for C"Aa-zar,
Hun would be a tautology; if Katir meant tshateer, a tent, as still
in Russian, and akatir, accordingly, tentless, then the Greek writer
would have given the word as well as he could, and the complex
term seem reasonably accounted for.
2. Tatar and Chazar bear to each other the relation of Dane to
Swede, Lowlander to Borderer.
3. Bochart, iii. 15, writes: "Chozar, Ortelio Cunzar, perperam;
est locus ad mare Caspium, a quo vocatur mare Chozar a geographo
Nubiensi ;" yet his perperam is wrong, and Ortelius right ; the Cas-
pian, although still without the n, Bahr Khasar in Turkish, comes
from the people Can-sar= water-borderers, not from any locus ad
mare, &c. ; sar, Hebrew zer, the same as gar, &c., even the Scriptural
To-gar-ma, who passes for the progenitor of the Turks, although
the Tor-gam-a of the Septuagint suits better, since tor-gam is
precisely the said Can-sar. The Hebrew gam is like the Latin cum,
con (xlvii); not less universal is tor (ccvii.).
CXXIL LAET.
"The rank of ingenuus (ayele)." ( 11, p. 58.)
" I cannot, then, think that iibertus = manumitted slave. More probably the
" servus of Tacitus was a dependent attached to the land (pradial) ; the Iibertus
" one attached to the person (personal).
" The name may have been l<pt, pi. l<et-a.s = levte.
" Of these, the younger individuals may have been knav-os, knap-as, knecht-s =
" knaves = knighU ; the humbler in point of occupation, yeov-as = thieves." ( 25,
p. 74.)
1. At the side of nobiles ( 25 and 44) ingenuus cannot be
ajpele. Spelman thus quotes three times the following passage:
" Dividebantur antiqui Saxones (ut testatur Nithardus) in tres
ordines, Edhilingos, Frilingos et Lazzos, hoc est in Nobiles, Inge-
nuiles et Serviles." Applying to this last division the assertion of
Tacitus, that the libertini (except in monarchies, meaning Sweden,
44) were little or nothing better than the servi, both will be the
lazzi, Leute; the leodes of Spelman " a Sax. Leod, i. e., gens, plebs,
populus, etiaiu et servus." On the other hand, a state of clientship
reduced ingenui, or freemen, well nigh to that of slaves. (See Ap-
pendix I., by Hume, after 1066.)
2. Liberta is rendered fri-laz-in, Lex Boior. 7, Q. 10; hence a
male fri-laz. The term denizen may suggest the heathenish verterit
( 65 )
hunc dominus, &c. (Ixv.). The laz in fri-laz will be the root let,
lassen; a Platt-deutsch document (Chron. Pict. iii., Script. Brunsv.
p. 281), dividing the original Saxons into four classes, has thus:
(1) eddele Lude; (2) Fry-Lude; (3) egenne Lude = owned people,
i. e., slaves ; and (4) such as were " Fry gelaten" Yet it is possible
that the lazzi, Lude, &c., are radically let, lassen (cxlviii.), although
in the expression " without let or hindrance" it may refer to the
German letzen, ver-letzen, laed-ere.
3. Serf, servus may be of the root Sorabi (clxxxix.), differing in
conception from slave, compared to the obsolete slifu, I work; so
does rab, a slave, proceed from rabotat'=to work, whence the French
raboter, and our words rabbet, rabble, and rabbit.
4. That idea of prostration, low, humble position, distinguishes
in the above extract thepeov from the knave; to the former belong
thief, deep, and famulus, so that Bede begins his work by Alfred-Ic
Beda Cristes peov; whereas knight and knave join in the Gothic
knaivs, German neigen, which implies bowing, bending; hence the
trick of a knave is in German kniff, the verb kneifen, kneipen,
simply meaning comprimere unguibus vel digitis, thus proceeds to
moral in-fnc-acy (compare treccia, a lock of hair, and treccare, to
cheat), besides affecting the tangible Kneip-zange, or kneipers, cor-
rupted into cannipers, callipers, and the canif or knife, on being
made to bend like the cneow or knee of the animal body. The
knave and thief in their pure state thus occur together, Luke, i.
48, hnaivena= low estate, piujos = of handmaiden.
5. Leute. Adam is referred to adama (ground) ; so may the
people in that plural be to las, lad (Hel-Zas = Hoch-land), as attached
to the soil; the singular occurs in lad, lass, part of the Gothic jung-
lauds. Adam is lower than eesh (Ps. xlix. 3), so is Staats-leute not
legitimate for Staats- manner; yet Edel-leute is the word for noble-
men, since already Clovis has ennobled Leudes about his person.
Dissolute conduct, which must be greater in proportion to the less
reserved and vastly numerous class, will bring to the charge of
Leute, Plattdeutsch Lude, such expressions as ludern, im Luder
leben, in ganeis agere, Lotter-bube, liiderlich, liederlich, and the
word lewd, which has nothing to do with lay, or unlearned (Study
of Words, 1856, p. 13).
CXXIII. LAUENBURG.
" Occupancy of the Polabi, Po = on and Laba = Albis, &c. Po-lab-inyt, a word
" half German and half Slavonic in form," &c. ( 40, p. 146.)
" Now the name of these Slavonians on the Elbe is Po-lab-ingii." (Eng. L.,
1855, p. 71.)
The division is Pol-ab-ingii (cxv.), the compound being no
hybrid, nor Lauenburg occupied by the people so called. The same
A. G. Marsch (p. 155) places in Lauenburg the Linoges, which name
agrees even with the locality, since linna-cesso (Gr., p. 43) and
og = ag = aqua (Qued-lin-burg thus is quad = vat = aqua and lin =
I
lacus); for as laquear, lacunar, alludes to interstices on the ceiling,
so does lacus, stagnant water, affect the ground, and that is con-
veyed in Lauenburg for Lagenburg.
CXXIV LAGOBARDI. LANGOBARDI.
" Their previous name JPinili, suspiciously like Fenedi." (Epil., p. Ixxxiv.)
The Ouin of Jornandes (xxvi.) gives the general Winili, con-
tained in Feraedi, FaneZ-alii, &c., translated in Lango-6arc?-i (xxxl).
This prefixed Lang, of which Porphyrogenita omits the w, alludes
to the saidLauenburg, the primitive occupancy of that brave people;
the n exists in lanka (well watered meadow), Ostro-lenka, omitted
in luki, Dobri-luk, wieli luki, &c., their Bardevfick, now a village,
was the flourishing capital of the small territory. The " likelihood
of more Longobards than one" (Epil., p. Ixxxv.) is supported by
the frequency of -bardi (xxxi.), to which a famous place like Venice,
with its 136 lagune, may easily prefix a Lago.
CXXV. LANGOSARGI.
"That the Langobardi, Laccobardi, and Langosargi are one and the same
" population." (Epil., p. cxxxvi.)
The Bardi, a species of Briton (xxxi.), are variously qualified.
1. Those of the ordinary lago, which may become lang, lank.
2. Differently situated (perhaps) are those of Lokkum, Lukkow,
terra di Lecce, Leuk, Leuktra, Lakkadives, &c., although Laccobriga
is softened in the Portuguese Lagos, it may refer to the Laccobardi
rather than the preceding. The situation, nevertheless, of those
two may be one, and so, perhaps, that of the following pair.
3. Lanco-sargi. The root surgere; Surga, heaven in Sanscrit.
Er-langen, thus = high meadow; the name Langen-salza, and many
similar with lag, lang.
4. Hea&o-beardas, line 98, Traveller's Song, has heafto, altitudo
(Gr., p. 367), but as there is no lag, lane, the compound may
be like those frequent, Hermun-dur-i, Catti-euchl-ani, &c.
CXXVI. LYGII.
" Tracing the names in the Icelandic of Snorro (as Laesjar) in the Latin of
" Witikind (Liciaviki) ; then, &c., hints at, Sec., the root long." ( 43, p. 159.)
" The Ligyes, where, &c., all the country is soft, &c." (C. N., p. 1 17.)
1. Laesjar agrees with Licia-viki and Vinde-ftcz'a (xiv.), Licia-
viki with the Uk-r&ine (ccxvi.).
2. The said idea of soft in the Lig-yes affects the Lygii, Lekh,
&c., beginning with nb, whence the Scriptural Cas-luchim (cas
= aqua), the origin of the Phil-ist-ines (pal-ast = border- water);
Porphyrog. has X**.KO< cavum quodcunque (1830, 2, p. 559), Ger-
( t>7 )
man'locker, Hungarian lyuk, related to Laconica, Locris, Lechaeuni,
Liizzel-burg, now Schjiissel-burg, &c. ; luc-us, &c. (cxxv.). Lig-
yes similar to Lig-ur, Lig-us (^En. xi. 715).
CXXVIL LIMES.
" An artificial boundary." ( 29, p. 104.)
It seems related to the natural limus as palus pali to the palus
paludis; of the latter pair the root may be pal (clxiii.); of the
former, either leipo, limpano, (< hifivxfy, or as in Lemovii. Marsh,
marc, march, are thus mar-ish, mar-ic ; likewise rampart, ran =
border (clviii.) and part= water (xxxi.). " Offa drew a rampart or
ditch, of a hundred miles in length, from Basinwerke, in Flintshire,
to the south sea near Bristol. Hume."
CXXVIIL LEMOVII.
" The radical part will be the syllable Lent." ( 43, p. 162.)
To it belong the Hil-fewiones (cii.), all the compounds in lewo =
leben (Engl. L., 1855, p. 125), Osero-lewo, &c., Lemgo, Liimfiord,
Limigantes, Saxe-Leiningen (=Leiming), Veru-/am, which is Vaet-
lingcsestir (Beda, 22, 18), like Watling-street (cxvi.). Lamissio by
Warnefrid, a compound of lama iss (water). Limaeus oblivionis
fluvius, whose ob-liv assimilates liv and lim ; Zeier-berg, a name for
Mount Jura; also Memel(for Lemel), agreeing with maim, member,
as well as with lame, limb, loom, heir-loom, lumber, the idea being
that of disruption, distraction, dismemberment, dispersion ; hence it
is erroneous to say a lumber-room being lombard-room (Study of W.,
1856, p. 93) ; likewise, before we derive the left hand from leave (ib.,
p. 189), it should be ascertained whether that left, as opposed to right,
do not belong to laevus, Aarfo? (the root under consideration) ; the
prejudice against the left hand being general and ancient (Gen. xlviii.
13-20), hence a particular term for it equally general; the Dutch,
often using ch for/, as kochen=kaufen, &c., show a true locht for this
particular left, different from the participle left belonging to leave,
foiTru. Left= locht, r. lack; German link inserting n, retains k.
NOTE 1. The name ZeJer-berg for Mount Jura has suggested
the colour of liver (Briickner, 1837, p. 81), but we rather take the
root of the verb ge-lief-ein, and liver to be itself that of Lemunii,
Licf\&nd, although the question might be decided only by the
radical meaning of Jura, connected, perhaps, with Juvavium, Salz-
burg; if this alludes to Salisbury (sal= border), then Juv= Jur can
be the same, and the idea of border with that of abrupt, interrupt,
&c., are easily reconciled. Ge-liefern is the same as ge-rinnen,
which belongs to Rhine (clxviii.), or to rin (flow); the prefix
ge- is ga by Ulfilas, Latin- co, so that the same verb translates co-
agulare, implying, perhaps, aqua-al = water-border, an incrustation
forming itself beside the liquid; hence du lait caille may refer to
( 68 )
ni (xlv.), Black-ftorrfer- watermen, the Black Forest
(says Heeren) reached as far as the Black Sea; caill-ou, silex, as
found at sal-ex (= cal-aquae), and caill-ette is the kind of maw called
Lab-magen, which lab is lief in the said ge-lief-ern.
NOTE 2. To the Juv and Jur, just compared, belongs the more
frequent Jul. The place called Livias (of the above root Lemov'n,
Livomi) is also Julias, the Scriptural Beth Haram, Jos. xiii. 27,
implying elevation, and if there be concerned some Roman personal
name, beginning with Liv-Jul, the same personality cannot agree
with all the severally numerous Julia, Julias, Juliopolis, Forum
Julii, Julium, Jiilich or Juliers, and certain Juhones on the Rhine;
with the last name we obtain Juh, Juv, Jul, Jur, as all possibly
one.
CXXIX. LUGDUNUM.
" Is not only Keltic in respect to its termination, but is also, &c." ( 29,
p. 101.)
" Lug-dunum and Batavo-durum are clearly Keltic." (C. N., p. 113.)
The root dun may be as universal as that of lug (cxxvi.), and
admit of every vowel; Lon-rfm-um (= water-town), Lun-din-um
Scanorum; Al-ton-a (=high town), Al-tin-um, now Altino; Sig-
tuna, ancient name for Stockholm; Ham-tun = border- town, &c.
Dur, whether it mean water or door, is, in neither case, exclusively
Keltic.
CXXX. LIUTICL
" Wilzi, Velatabi, or Liutici." (Proleg., p. xvii.)
Wilzi, a Polish version of OveAr< (p. 157), first part in Velat-
ab, compound of ab = aqua, and boloto = mud; hence Liutici from
lutuin. Rethr-arii, a kind of Hetr-ur-ii, Etr-usc-ans, Reidh-gots,
involving the sense of car-ex, Teu-cri-um, i. e., ex = toya = water,
and car = cri = sedge.
CXXXI. MAG.
" The names ending in -magus are Keltic." (Epil., p. cxlv.)
1. It is possible that Mag stands for Wag; if so, the root is
German, probably wang. The Gauls of France seem to dislike the
nasal sound as much as their successors affect it. Mag-samen is
Mahn, or Mohnsamen, so the local Wag-hausel, Vag-6, Stor-vag,
&c., may interchange labials and suppress the nasal; the perfect
root thus is ang, wang (a plain); hence Rotho-mag-us, whose Roth
(though it belong to Hetdh-goth, cxxx.) supposed to mean red, is
rendered accordingly roux-ang, contracted in spelling Rou-en.
Mage-setae (Camden, p. 478), not a British compound, belongs
rather to the same Antonius who has Vagn-i&c&i for the wangs or
wags of Med-u?e<7es-tun, now Maidstone. The possibility then is
that the mag in Julio-magus is the first syllable in Angers.
( 69 )
2. Mag-pie is by Shakspeare magot-pie; the nature of this bird,
to hoard up small glittering things, agrees with the word magot,
which is defined "arnas d'argent cache;" mag-6t, a great treasure,
6t being the substantive bonum (Gr., p. 99), whence otac, dives
(ib.), which sense of bonum it has in Klein-od, in the obsolete Al-
od-ium (al=high) and heri-ot (herus=herr). Among the numerous
words ending with ot, none have been derived so strangely as cagot
(ca-nis got-icus. Study of Words, 1856, p. 142), nor any more often
than Huguenot (Eid-genoss). But we must consider each duly
with its kindred adherents.
(1) Cagot and its twin-born cagou originate in the primitive
gar, car ; whence cserig, Belgic, karigh ; Old High G. goreg
exiguus (Gr., p. 99), gorag miser, pauper (ib.); modern German,
contracting these, has its Karg, whilst the French, on suffixing ot,
dismissed the r, and thus obtained cagot. Its opposition to dissi-
pated is evident in phrases like that of Ganganelli: " Evitez lesca-
goti autant que les dissipe's;" but as there exists also the form cagou,
the other has taken rather a religious turn. The English, preferring
careful to that corruptible cserig, adopted miser, suffix to Kal-
mauser and Duck-mauser; these answering respectively to cagou
and cagot.
(2) Huguen-ot. Identical in idea and semblance, appears the
hegyon of Ps. xix. 15, radically haga, cogitate, reflect, distinguish,
refine in words of psalmody (Ps. xxxv. 28, Ixxi. 24), refine, separate
silver from dross (Prov. xxv. 4). If the reforming Huguen-ot in
the midst of an unthinking multitude thus appeared as one given to
meditation, spiritual refinement, elevating psalmody, &c., and so
was named accordingly, it need not be exactly from that Scriptural
root, nor with a laudatory motive ; the inauspicious hag, Hexe
(heg-se), may equally affect the said haga (Jes. viii. 19); the verb
being hagen, hegen, hagian meditari (Gr., p. 339), Latin foveo, to
foster, cherish, harbour, entertain, enclose; whence also Haga, the
Hague, a hedge ; Gehege, &c. ; the Greek hagios, therefore, means
enclosed, shut up, not to be touched, as holy, or a person shut up,
excluded, untouched as execrable (x.), though in the latter case the
usual term is p.Hx.fa\ whence hagen, hegen is foveo, like pro-
genium nidosque fovent (Geogr., iv. 56); then, changing g into c&,
it is the intense hecken, whence hatch; the idea of incubation being
still a brooding over, conceived as a mental assiduity as well ; many
a personal name thus occurs like Hagen, Haug, Hugo, &c., but the
root is one of those which originally end in an n, like the word
oven, <V>5, Scandinavian ugn; this kind of n we find also in the
French name Huguenin, which probably signified a man of reflec-
tion, thought, &c., perhaps devotion; the same is Huguenot, with
the less respectable suffix ot for In ; thus ending with ote or otte, a
thrifty, saving, self-acting kind of pot, stove, or oven, is designated
by the word huguenote.. Should this curious word be derived from
the said ugn, it does not remain less certain that the g of the root
( 70 )
hug hagen in question is in ancient writings often accompanied
with the liquid n, and that Huguenin does not radically differ from
Huguenot.
CXXXIL MANNUS.
" Mannus = man, and denotes humanity," &c. ( 2, p. 26.)
Although it involves the general idea of mind, mens, E\i-men-es,
Sanscrit mna, to mention, even the Hebrew mana, order, appoint,
arrange, &c., and so, by its universality as well as import, may
seem well calculated to represent mankind by that mental privilege,
still it is here without intrinsic value, only an eponymus of the
manni or men, composing the fraternal triad of the ultimi Germanise,
Hermiones, Ingaevones, and Istsevones, severally discussed in these
pages. Regarding the 1st- of the Istasvones, we may add that it is
the origin of east, when the Hanse-towns are called Easterlings by
Hume and others; also the Danes, by Spelman, who, at the word
Adelingus, says: " Et Danos hodie Easterlinges vocamus, quasi
soboles orientis." Their east is radically the Asia of Homer's Pel-
asgi (see Aestii).
The mysterious Memnon of the Egyptians combines the radical
idea of Mannus with a more sublime destination. Their word for
man is piromis, which signifies radius solis; accordingly, Memnon,
struck by solar beams, emits intelligible sounds, the divine afflatus
enlightening him, the son of Ti-thon (Ti-chthon = low earth); to
this insensible parent he does not return for ever, his mother, Au-
rora, and certain birds arising from his funeral pile, insure him re-
surrection.
CXXXIII. MARCIANA.
"The forest of the Mons Abnoba was Silva Marciana, the forest of the March,
" a name very illustrative of the extent to which the agri Decumates was a debat-
"aWe/and. 1 (2, p. 18.)
Silva Marciana means the Black Forest, by which name it went
even as far as the Black Sea (Heeren, 1828, vol. ii. p. 272); the
same Marc appears still in the form Murg (Bruckner, Geogr. 1837,
p. 272). The word murky thus joins the Scandinavian mork,
Plattdeutsch murks, Russian mrak, Polish murz, Sanscrit murkh,
murtsh (mental darkness); wegxo?, whence Parcae; in Old Prussian
perkun is a darkling, destructive god, different from the Pot-rim-
pos, lord (= pos) of the pot-rim, i. e., water-border.
CXXXIV. MARCOLF.
" Mr. Kemble has given elaborate reasons for believing that Marcolfis Saturnus"
&c._( 9, p. 47.)
Mr. Kemble might have stated better thus:
1. Marc-olf, the wolf of the border; a name used at a time
( 71 )
when statuse Mercuriales represented the god of traffic and
boundary.
2. Maeran-gode (p. 46) means a border-god (not " a powerful
god"), msere for gemaere is used by Alfred, &c.
3. Merseburg and Mersburg have mers = border.
4. Bismerede ungket men signifies reviled among men, not " re-
viled us two," as given by Mr. Kemble in Archaeology, vol. xviii.,
adduced English L., 1850, p. 547-8. From unkis nobis duobus
(Gr., p. 44) comes ungket between, betwixt, among; other forms
are unket, enkede, &c., as in Leibn. Scr. Brunsv., iii. pp. 309, 381,
391.
CXXXV. -MARCOMANNI.
" Notwithstanding these objections, I shall use the term as an instrument of
"criticism," &c. (Epil., p. Ivi.) " Marcomanni= Marchmen or men of the boun-
daries." (Ib., p. Ivii.)
Still, the plural boundaries is objectionable; Marcomanni imply
the Mar-os, i. e., border-water, of Mor-avia, i. e., border-land. Their
king and ep,ot6>of (Prol., p. cxxi.), Mar-bodu involves the same
meaning : in case Marc is a contraction of Mar-ic, ic = aqua, as in
Cil-zc-ia, &c., otherwise Mar, aspirated marh, was gradually con-
densed marc, especially in composition.
In Persian the term is marz, merz, though in the empire of Mar-
oc it again appears dissyllabic. Populations of border notoriety are
Chali, Cimbri, Frisii, Franks, Suevi, &c. ; a dissyllabic root of the
same import appears in J5#wr-ig-es (ig = aqua), Bitterfeld, Bethar,
or Bitter, Bosor, or Bosra ; Pethor, the abode of Bileam ; the root
implying cleave, cut, Gen. xv. 10, affects localities of that position,
as pir/ivu does Ragusa, Rhegium, &c.
CXXXYL MARS.
" Tue-t-day = dies Martis." ( 9, p. 51.),
The s in Tuesday is found in Tuis-co, also in the Dis of Gaul,
who is the same terra genitus ; the Roman Mars is a god of boundary,
and, by consequence, of war; his various names allude to that
cause of discord, or to inhibiting limit; thus Mavors, mag-or (civ.)
Quirinus of the root earn = rock ; Mamers, mad-mers, measurer of
limit; Cam-ul, border-elevation; Gradivus, for gar-divus, border-
god ; Sali-sub-salus may be sul = pillar, sab = of the border, sal = of
the sea. Mar and ar, mer and er, occur alike, hence Merseburg
(not Mersberg, p. 51) =Eres-burg; .ET-furt, r-langen, &c.
CXXXVIL MAKSIGNI.
ainly, -the Roman mode of spel
It really is Mar-Sig-ni ; the two roots occur still, only trans-
" Tliis is, almost certainly, -the Roman mode of spelling Mart-in-gi." ( 43,
p. 155.)
( 72 )
posed, in Sig-Mar-ingen, which is one part of Hohenzollern, the
other part being Hech-ingen. Hech = hoch = high, whereas Sigmar
= water- border.
CXXXVIII. MATTIACI.
" Fontes calidi fixes them in the neighbourhood of Wisbaden." ( 29, p. 103.)
Matte pratum (Gr., p. 127), radically mat, madidus, wet, also
nat, Gothic natja, hence the Mattiaci belong to Nassau, compound
of Nasse Aue.
CXXXIX. MENAPII.
" If Germans, the Menapians were the tribes nearest to Britain." (Engl. L.,
1850, p. 15.)
Menapia occurs as a name for Wex-ford, whose wex is like vis
in Visi-goth, Wis-baden, Wisbeach, Vis-by, &c., signifying border;
hence Men-ap-ia, ap = aqua and men = man = mbn fastigium (Gr.,
p. 520) ; men also means coming short, failing, stagnation, &c.,
venir meno, menno, cheval moineau, moignon, the river Maine, for-
merly moin.
CXL. MENTONOMON.
" Aestuarlum Oceani Mentonomon nomine."
" Probably, no true Aestuarium, but the word Est-ware misunderstood." ( 45,
p. 169.)
The second root nom belongs to Nem-etacum (cii. &c.), whilst
Ment, equally frequent, to words like Vand-alii, Went- worth, &c., or
else men t = mons = rock; the compound thus implies water-break,
&c.
CXLI. MERCURITJS.
" Who invented letters ? Mercury, &c., Woden, &c."_( 9, p. 46.)
Cape Bon, itself signifying bona= border, is called also Mercurii,
since this compound, which is the same as Marcus, suffices by its
root mer, mar, to bon ; but through Mercury's connexion with the
water, he promotes traffic, sociality in general, and the use of
letters in business (see Odyss. viii. 163); thus Phenician traffic will
be found to diffuse letters rather than invent them, and to Mercury,
Hermes, Sarasvatee (saras = going, vati = aqua, compare Apsaras,
Bopp, 1845, p. 306), that all-important invention ascribed alike ;
Woden, personifying the water (= vato), assumes the capacity of
Mercury as god of msera = border, which Kemble wrongly translates
powerful ; it seems the origin of the word mire.
( 73 )
CXLII. MEROVING.
" Mapouiyyot of Ptolemy, &c. Hence the Merovingians of France, &c., were
" the Merovingians of Burgundy, or, &c., Franche Comte." (EpiL, p. Ivi.)
"The Franks of France, &c., became Merovingians, though that name is Bvr-
"jttndtan." (Ib., p. Ixi.)
1. The names Frankfurt, Franche-Comte, Villa Franca, Frenz-
dorf, &c., originate in one root with the Franks, which is that
of fringe, frank, border.
2. Mer-vin corresponds by Mer to the same Frank, and in
its integrity to compounds like Brito-martis (brit= vin), "la--vp-et, or
w l<ro--g-as, &c., its entire self may be found on the Oka, &c., as
occupied by Morvins.
3. The Franks, or Teu- tones, are by the latter name contradis-
tinguished from the Ala-manni (men of the height) who, from the
same position, are also Burgundi, which name, in the form Bur-
gundiones, Pliny applies to a people on the Baltic, the Armalausi
(xiv.) ; but as Mero-vingians means borderers on the water, it
alludes to the Upper Rhine as well as to the Lower, the Burgundi as
well as the Teutones or Franks.
4. The first root of Mer-vin, Mar-ovingi occurs in Mar-Saci,
Inguiomer, &c. Mar-us-a, now Es-sek (Er-sek = Mar-us = Border
water) ; Maur-us-ii, the Moors; Mauri- tania, Barbary; Mar-iza, the
Hebrus; Mar-nas, a Syrian deity, like Mar-cus (cxlL), &c. (clxiii.)
5. The root mar, mer, with the various vowels and meanings
which occur in morari and mori, is peculiar and primitive; it im-
plies sea in the sense of border (Ixxxvi.), otherwise, dwell, abide,
standing still, stagnation, death. Mor in Greek means dulness,
stupidity, not being alive, not quick, but slow, stagnant; hence the
Baltic (radically boloto = mud) has been called by the above-men-
tioned mar-us-a, prefixed with mori = stagnant (cxliii.); the Dutch
particle maer thus properly means stop, wait (before objecting, &c.);
the Latin sed, from sede, is similar ; we therefore may reject
Grimm's account of maer as if contracted from ne ware (Gr., vol. iii.
p. 245). Compare the verb mar.
CXLIII. MOEIMARUSA.
" In the term Morimaruta we are in possession of a gloss at once Cimmerian
" and Slavonic." (Epil., p. clxix.)
" Septemtrionalis Oceanus, Amalcbium eum Hecatseus appellat, quod nomen
" ejus gentis lingua significat congelatum ; Philemon Morimarusam a Cimbris (qu.
" Cimmeriis) vocari scribit : hoc est mare mortuvm usque ad promoutorium Rubeas,
" ultra deinde Cronium." (Ib., p. clxviii.)
The obsolete terms in the above are easily made Cimbric, i. e.
German.
1. Mori-Marusa The latter biradical occurs for Essek (cxlii.),
the prefixed Mori is justly rendered congelatum, mortuum, because
"lamerBaltiquen'ani flux ni reflux" (CharlesXII.,ch.8); ruor signi-
fying stagnant, lifeless, standing still; Suez Denyiz (= silent sea), of
L
( 74 )
the Turks, is translated likewise mare mortuum; whilst thus either
the mor or mar of that compound means nothing but moor, the
entire, in modern German, would be Sumpfmeer, or Sumpfsee, and
that seems to be the intention of the actual name Ostsee, supposing
ost to be = ooze. Mar-us = Mor-ass.
2. Am-alchium. Am = water, and alch = lach (cxxv.-vi.), or
holcos, sulcus, from the furrows in the abounding mud.
3. Rube-as, a compound like Rovi-asm-um, rub = rupes ; the
Riphean mountains.
4. Croniurn, origin of Greenland ; thus Milton: " Polar winds,
on the Cronian sea, drive mountains of ice" (P. L. x. 289-90) ; cron
as in Greenwich, Greno-vicus (clxviii.).
CXLIV.
" Probably, &c., Mugilones." ( 28, p. 96.)
The seven eponymi, five brothers and two sisters, admit of the
following interpretations:
1. Muchlo; root mog fimus, myki (Gr., p. 519), mug-il, muc-
us, ftt|, &c., in Mecklenburg Megalopolis, which seems to be of
the same root, occur the word muchlig, musty, and a kind of cod
named po-muchl ; Mugilones, Mogula on the site of Sparta; Mohilev,
Mycale, Mycalessus, Mycenae, Macedonia; muck, maggot; <p'g-
ft,x.ot, carrying mucus off; <pp-jMx$, a person to be purged as a
x.*6ett*.a, from society. Mogolia, flat- land, may be of a different root;
certainly different is meogol fortis (Gr., p. 347) which belongs to
the grand Mogul.
2. Kloukas. An ear of corn is in Slavonic Koloss, Klass, &c.,
yet Kloukas may be for Kal-ouk-as, then the meaning certainly is
kal= border, and ouk= water; both roots are frequent; whence, ac-
cordingly, kal-ouk-ones (p. 8) ; a castle (cos = water, tel = elevation)
is kel-ikn, irvgyos (Gr., p. 56).
3. Lobelos ; a hunter, fisher ; Russian lovlia.
4. Kosentzes, a blacksmith; Russian kooznets. Otherwise kosan,
kosa, a scythe, in the same language.
5. Chrobatos ; compound like Car-path (xxxix.). Mountains of
this name belong also to Spain, and likewise with Carpetani to cor-
respond.
6. Tuga; flat, low. The root tug, undecided in its final con-
sonant (Ivi. Ixvii.), forms tychie, tys, duck, &c., tac-ere, theov, an
underling, thief, deep, the Tagus, Tegea, Tigurini (tig-us = low
water), Gallia Togata, &c.
7. Buga; high, elevated, ample; Bog, the Most High; bog-aty,
rich; u-oo0~-i, poor, &c. Distinct from that Slavonic element is
the Gothic bug, biug, German beugen, biegen Alfred's bug,
big in passages like Ealle bigan ure cneowe, (= omnes flectamus
genua); to dhsere we bugadh on gebedum (=cui nos incurvamus
in precibus). The g has become w in bow, v in bevel, beveau,
biveau, but remained in bugle (hardened in boucle, bequettes,
( 75 )
buckle), bug-bear and bull-beggar, both of one meaning (caput
nutabundum, em Wackelkopf), bull for bol = pol = head ; so
may beggar and bigot be radically one, the latter stooping in devo-
tion, the former imploringly; beggar's bush, an impasse, cul-de-
sac, where a person has to beg, bend his way back; the entire
expression for mendicant was poor beggar, as by John Maundeville:
" In that yle is ne thief, ne mordrere, ne pore beggere" The word
buxom is the German beug-sam, pliable; buxom air (Milton, v.
270), a Lollard recanting in 1 395, says : " I shall be buxum to the
lawes of holy chyrche" (Spelman, Concilia, ii., p. 655). Analogous
to wholesofne, troublesome, &c., the word has been bug-some, but
contracted into buxom. The acceptation of beg, accordingly, is
that of plying, bending, like supplier, supplicate (involving plier,
plicare), not the mere petere as given by Grimm (Gr., p. 385); he
has no way of tracing it, except by supposing that it has intruded
instead of the bid which belongs to biddan, German bitten; since
the English bid follows that biddan only in form, whilst its meaning
is that of beodan, German bieten, gebieten.
CXLV. NADROVIT.E.
" A case may, perhaps, be made out for the Nadro-titce being the Nahar-vali,"
&c. ( 45, p. 173.)
" The termination pa/," &c. ( 43, p. 160.)
1. Nadro-vitae. Nadr for nard north, and vit = border. It is
worth observing that the term Wittenagemot, whose first root dis-
puting parties agree in taking for wise, may in reality contain the
said vit, whence vitland, Prussia, had its name (cxvi.) ; the boroughs
which that mysterious body might represent, were certainly border-
ing castles, and it does not appear that the Latin chroniclers trans-
late it sapientes, but proceres, principes, optimates, magnates, sat-
rapae. It is thus possible that the title Baron originates in the same
bar, bor, as often mentioned in these pages.
2. Phal = val = border. Gal = jala = water. Lett = argilla and
let impedire (Gr., p. 385), also Lethowini occurs (p. 193), since
gal = win, as in Mer-vm, &c., they inhabit a soil clayish, argillaceous.
The Italian letame, &c., Nestor's Sjet-gola, is of the root Shet-l&nd.
3. Nabar-vali. Val, the said phal, suffixed to naher, which ap-
pears like the Polish nader, extreme, so that Nahar-vali and Nadro-
vitse may convey one meaning, without necessarily excluding the
idea of north; also the Rom-ovr (p. 173), with its Slavonic termina-
tion, shows rom = ron = border (clxviii.).
CXLVL NARISCI.
"Confusion between the form in -tc- and that in -f-," &c ($ 42, p. 153.)
"The Polish original for Stieglitz is tzczyyiel." (EpiL, p. cl.)
1. Mr. Daae ought to have allowed Stieglitz to be the German
( 76 )
original. Words from this language in the Polish are numerous
since the fourteenth century. Kunszta (Kiinste), grunt (Grund-
stiick), Hatusz (Rathhaus), &c., for which no return is made nor
required, unless an object peculiarly native, like the mazurek,
otherwise mazurka, though the word lusty may be the Polish
tlusty, not the German lustig.
2. Nar-isci, the watermen of the Nar, which itself means water
(cxlv.); also nab, as in napoi (beverage in Polish), VTTO$, ^eg-wj',
ne/j-os, a profligate living in pro-fusion, drinking, squandering, &c. ;
this last being of the root quan = aqua.
3. War-asci has asci = isci (xii.) ; War, here the proper name,
is Sanscrit varee = water. The interchange of sc and st is frequent.
4. The Polish szczygiel and the Hungarian tengelitz, not deriv-
able at home, come from the German Stieglitz. The name given to
that bird will proceed from (1) colour, such as gold-finch, &c. ; (2)
kind of food, thistle-finch, cardwlis, &c. ; hence Stieglitz for Stachl-
atz, &c. ; (3) skill in hauling, as in Turkish saka-kooshee, water-
drawing bird ; also this the compound Stieg-litz may imply, Litze
= thread, cord, and Stiege = ascent.
CXLVII NEMETES.
" The parts about Spiers, originally Novio-magus." ( 28, p. 99.)
The root Nem- agreeing with Nov (cii. cxxviii.), with vift-u>.
Nov-antes by Camden (p. 216) are named Regni, root JKag-\isa,
Rheg-ium, &c. Nem-ess-us has ess = et=ant. Spiers thus belongs
to sper = hiari. Shakspear's sperr-up (in Troilus), in German auf-
sperren : sparrow, a gaping bird (see clxxxix.).
It therefore seems groundless to consider Spira foreign (Gr., pp.
96, 177); neither Stire (ib.), Stiria being of the root ster, sterile;
Starke is rendered genisse, junix qui n'a pas porte.
CXLVIII NERTHUS.
" As cautions, however, against disposing of the Af thus summarily," &c. ( 40,
p. 145.)
Niordr and Hrepe have nothing to do with Nerthus or Herthus,
which is a compound of ner = water, and thus = low, or tus = tud =
terra, as in Cymric, &c. ; also ner, as in vgg-0s, or naru angustus
(Gr., p. 230), our word narrow; such being the situation of the
Saxon Angli. Her for Ner must be=Hes (see Aestii); hence of
the Terram matrem colunt the compound does not express mater at
all, and can satisfy terra only by tus= tud, contained also in Tuisco,
Tauta, Deutsch-land. The root tus = tud involves lowness, land,
people; this last from the idea of sitting down, settling; likewise t,he
root la, low, lad, land proceeds to Slavonic Lud, German Leute;
even to lassen, let, as equivalent to yield, grant, make room, admit
( 77 )
(cxxii.). If the first part of Her-thus be the usual her = hel =
elevated, as in .fl^er-strasse, high-road (i. e., raised), Hoi-land (Hoch-
land, i. e., raised), it may equally suit the Saxons, whose situation
on the Lower Elbe procured them the name Teutones in common
with the Franks of the Lower Rhine.
CXLDL NEEVII.
" Belgians of the valley of the Sambre (Sabis)," &c. ( 28, p. 99.)
Ner-vii is a compound agreeing with Sab-is = border- water ; Ner
either as ness = border, or as the frequent nar = aqua; likewise vi,
either as in Ing-w'-mer = dweller on the border of the Ing, or bi
= aqua (vii. xxvii.). The Matrona is Sabis transposed ; Mat= Is and
Ron = Sab, hence the Polish zaba = Latin rana (clxviii.).
CL. NIEMCT.
" The Slavonians vary the name with the nation." (Proleg., p. xlix.)
" The Germans called all non-Germans by one name Wealh.
" The Slav, varied the names with the different non-Slavonic," &c (Epil.,
p. xlix.)
" The non-Slavonic Germans are called Niemcy." (Ib., p. htxix.)
That hypothesis is superseded by positive meanings in all these
terms.
1. Slav means borderer, and the term Wend encompasses the
same through the root vand = aqua.
2. Finn, from fan = aqua; the same meaning inheres the root
scyth, which, pronounced by Slavonians, has the sound tshood;
hence the coincidence Finns = Scythians = Tshudi.
3. Also Goth =Yoda = Vato.
4. Lith-uania, compound of lith argilla, and uan = aqua; the
Italian letame has been rendered dung, muck, marie.
5. Suevi of the same meaning as Slavi, Franks, &c.
6 Weal. Al, wal means high, and so affords the names Wales
and Walschland, both from their elevation. Reisen means to travel,
but radically it is to get up, to rise, whence Riese, a giant; the
same double meaning belongs to wallen, ein Waller, a pilgrim ; but
the reason of w'alsch having the peculiar meaning of foreign, lies in
the fact that deutsch originally means low, plain, hence simple,
within reach, and being thus directly opposed to walsch, high,
beyond reach, &c., it remained a homely term to share, sometimes,
and to a certain extent, in the meaning of the word fremd.
7. Niemcy. Of the various denominations, Saxon, German,
Deutsch, Allemand, Frank, it translates this last by the root niem,
Hem (cii. cxxviii.), in the idea of frango, abruptness, discontinuous,
border. The proposed derivation from njemoi (Gr., p. 20), given
already by Marsch (Beytrage, &c., Schwerin, 1774, p. 30), is itself
( 78 )
of the same ubiquitous root, njem = dumb implying the idea of ab-
scission, interruption, which connects dumb with dumni (used by
Luther, &c., of physical corruption in general), dam, dammen, and
stumm.
CLI. NOCTIUM.
" Nee dierum numerum, ut nos, sed noetium computant.
" Sic constituunt, sic condicunt : nox ducere diem videtur.
"There was, surely, some period of time designated by the root night + either a
" numeral or some similar compositional element." ( 11, p. 59.)
Of certain Libyan populations it is said rat? w%t* upi6p.ov<rt,
which means that, instead of saying "a week has seven days," they
prefer to make the expression with " nights;" time beginning with
night, nox ducere diem, as in Scripture; a special reason for this
computation is the god Tiisc (dusk), who is not ethereal, but terra
genitus, so the Gallic Dis by Caesar : " Galli se omnes ab Dite patre
prognatos predicant, ob earn causam spatia omnis temporis non
numero dierum sed noetium finiunt; dies natales, et mensium, et
annorum initia sic observant ut noctem dies subsequatur." Thus,
when a Gaul said " Monday night," he thereby meant the night
which preceded Monday; the same difference still exists between
Mahometan and Hindoo, and is, accordingly, observed by any Eu-
ropean in India who expresses, what in his own mind is, " Monday
night," to his Hindoo servant by saying peer-kee rat (Monday
night), whereas to the Arab he must say mungul-kee rat (Tuesday
night), meaning the night preceding Tuesday; the latter following
the said computation of noctem dies subsequitur.
CLII. NORDALBINGIANS.
" Whether they were Saxons, strictly speaking, is uncertain.
" The present population is Platt-Deutsch, but the introduction of this is subse-
" quent to the ninth century.
"The population on which it encroached was North Frisian." (Epil., p.
cxii. xiii.)
" Sturii, Marsaci, and Frisiabones ; names, in detail, of Frisian populations enu-
"merated by Pliny. Their locality is now under water; being, probably, the bottom
" of the Zuyder-Zee." (Ib., p. cxxxii.-iii.)
" Phiraesi" (ib., p. cxxx.-L), "Frisii" ( 34, p. 116-126), "part of North Hol-
" land is called West Friesland, from which we may infer, &c., a Frisian occupancy"
(ib., p. 120). " Gens Saxonum et Fresonum commixta." ( 40, p. 147.)
"Holtsati; holt, wood," &c. (Engl. I,., 1850, p. 16; 1855, pp.48, 123.)
1. Speculation has been carried to a considerable extent from a
supposition that every Fris- must belong^to the Frisians whom we
still know by that name; that um is the same as ham, hem, heim,
and that the locality of the Sturii, Marsaci, and Frisiabones, is
now under water ; so does medieval heedlessness treat of Fresones
mixed with Saxons, instead of making them only Freso-Saxones,
of Holtsatia for Holsatia, and of Sturmarii being prone to stormy
( 79 )
sedition. The Nordalbingian Saxon is contained in Pliny's Mar-
Sac-i. His triad evidently coincides on the following exposition.
2. Sturii of the river Stor, now Stor-marn (cxlii.).
3. Mar-Saci = border-Saxons. The Sac is found equally in Sog-
diana, and the Mar in the -3/arakanda which translates this com-
pound, as does also Samar-kand; Samar, as in Samaro-briva, Semir-
am-is, &c. Marsaci, then Teuto-inarsi, now Ditmarsen.
4. Frisia-bon-es, now Hoi-stein, for Hol-sat-en; they are seated
on the Hoi, the far border, the ham, which gives a name also
to Hamburg; so the primitive frisia; bon, won, abide, perhaps con-
nected with bounos, Biihne, the abode, to be safe against inun-
dation, being on elevated ground (vi.). The first root of Hoi-land
is either like that of Holsati, or else for hoch, high, in the sense of
raised.
CLIII NUITHONES.
"I can throw no light all." (Ep., p. cxxxi. ; 40, p. 146.)
Nuit being the same as night, it gives a name to those Angles
who live to the north. The word for night nearly the same in
Sanscrit (Bopp., 1845, pp. 113, 364), &c., may, through insertion
of r, have become the origin of north.
CLIV. OBODRITI.
" Mecklenburg was the country of the Obodriti." ( 40, p. 146).
' Slavonic Obotritet of the Danube (so-called)." (Proleg., p. xliiL)
A Polish pronunciation of that name is Abtrezi, whence Oster-
abtrezi and Nort-abtrezi (Prol., p. xxii., Engl. L., 1850, p. 20); it
is a compound of ob = water, and odr = otr, reed, sedge ; the same
meaning has Oen-otr-ii, Hetr-ur-ii, Gedr-os-ia, &c. ; oen=ur=us=os=
aqua. The Obodriti are alsoRer-eg-i (Proleg., p. xx.), where eg= aqua,
and rer the German rohr, which is Gothic raus, arundo (Gr., p. 64);
the said Rer-egi king Alfred makes Re-regi, taking Re as the usual
Latin prefix, and, accordingly, translates Afd-rege. The form Aba-
tareni (Engl. L., 1850, p. 20) has an a too much, and should be
Ab-atr-eni. The word arundo may be a compound ar-unda ; cer-
tain it is that pharetra means phar (= carrying) etr = arrow, and it
seems that, like the Gedr-os-ii, also Pliny's Cedr-ei are radically the
same, for this Cedr (Plin. H. N., v. 11) is the Hebrew kedar, a ge-
neral name for the Ishmaelites (Ges. Jes., p. 675), whose progenitor
is designated as an archer (Gen. xxi. 20j. The Obotrites of the
Danube enjoy the epithet Praedenecenti by Eginhart; his words are
quoted in Beytrage z. Losung, &c., Wien, 1819, p. 45, thus: "qui
vulgo Praedenecenti vocantur, et contermini Bulgaris, Daciam Danu-
bio adjacentem incolunt.V The interfix -ne- might be dismissed,
and the sense Prae-decen-ti (= before-the-Dacians) remain. The
( 80 )
German continues " die auch wohl Pacinacitaa, Petschenegen
heissen." By substituting D for P, we obtain Dacinacitae, nac
signifying water, may qualify Dacians (Ivii.); yet if the prefixed
aci- be genuine, and also the identity between Pacinacitae and the
Obotrites, we may infer that paci translates otr, though it still
remain difficult to satisfy Petsheneg, Bisseni, &c. (clix.). If Prae-
denecenti grew out of Fran-decenti, it means a species of Franks
(IxxviiL), Border-Dacians.
CLV. OHRINGEN.
" On the Upper Altmiihl, &c., and Kelheim, &c. The Pfahl-Grdben is a similar
"line, &c., between Giessen and Ortenburg." ( 29, p. 104.)
The first root of Ortenburg and Ohringen is the one or = border ;
the same is Kel of Kelheim, elsewhere Kehl, meaning Cal (xlv.),
and Pfahl-Graiben for pal (clxiii.).
Sod-or means south -border, like Eud-or of Eud-os-es. Or-log
meant border- trespass ; hence war, as in Orlog-schiff, man-of-war ;
to this log belongs -way-lay, beleagher, ior&lay. Soar is ess-or,
meaning ex-or, beyond ordinary limit. Rod-or coelum (Gr., pp.
329, 339), rod, rad, implying creation, nasci, naitre, offspring as
red in kindred, Italian reda, rede, razza; Slavonic na-roc?, a
nation; Morgen-roZA, supposed red, thus can mean birth. Com-
pounds like Csemenes-ora do, therefore, not become " half Latin"
(Engl. L., 1855, p. 40).
CLVL Osi.
" Tacitus calls them Germanorum natio, on the strength of their geographical
11 position only." ( 28, p. 95.)
Here Germani signifies mountaineers (Ixii.). The name Ger-
mania excludes that radical idea according to 2, Ceterum Germa-
niae vocab. recens, &c., which means its being recent in designating
an entire nation and country. The root of Osi occurs with ss and
r (C. N., p. 56), also with x in Oxonae, &c.
CLVII. ODIN.
" The Over-Betuwe, &c., still preserve the name." (29, p. 101.)
The Ouin (xxvi.) of Jornandes is, by his Hamburg editor, " tre-
mulee circumjectse voragine paludes, Saxones vocant ouwe," whilst
this is the second part of Bat-avi, Bet-uwe, the prefixed bat- still
exists in a-&ote, bas, basso; the compound thus corresponds to Mer-
vin, personified in Merovee, Meroveus; likewise to Teu-ton-es from
toya = water, and ton = low ; also Gam-brivii = Si-cambri = Cimbri =
Franks. Their being " Chattorurn quondam populus" makes them
Goths, since Chatti = Gothi.
( 81 )
CLVIII. PARM^-CAMPI. ADRAB^-CAMPI.
"Power, &c., uncertain." (Epileg., p. cxxxiii.)
1. Campi of the root Cam, cham (xxxvii., xlvii.).
2. Farm, like Farra-ia, Aerme-land (xiv.), Perm, Parma; par-
ma, a shield, protection; Parn-ass-us, ass like Osi (clvi.).
3. Adr-ab, the same as Ob-odr (cliv.), only transposed ; Atre-
bates, Atre-batii, Adri-atic, &c.
4. They occupy the Eegen, a distended ren, ran (clxviii.), and
the Nadb, a shallow water, which keeps a vessel be-neop-ed.
CLIX. PETSHENEG.
" A branch of the great Turk family, &c. We find them in Hungary under the
41 name of Bisseni." (Ethnology of Europe, 1852, p. 247.)
The various recensions of the ten members of that family are
not easily reconciled. Pliny's, iv. 7, must correspond to Bisseni by
Messeniani ; the fraternal ten enumerated in the preface (28th page)
of Buxtorf's Liber Cosri, 1660, can satisfy it only by the form Bisal,
whilst the decad adduced by him from Gorionides, " prorsus aliis
nominibus, excepto Cosar et Bulgar," has Bus, besides Patcinach,
with, perhaps, an equal chance of answering the Bisseni. The word
Petsheneg has the appearance of pastnygo, which in Old Prussian
means fasting; a dismal soil like that of the Muchlo (cxliv.) has
caused the proverb Mugil jejunat; among the class xnrr^iv?, mugil,
Schneider mentions vvimv " den Faster, und so spottweise einen
Hungerleider ;" in this sense it may be found that the Petsheneg
occupies many a barren spot on the map (cliv.).
CLX. PEUCINI.
" Quos quidam Bastarno: vocant." ( 46.)
Peuce may agree with Bas (xxii.), though possibly with Picts,
Pictones, Picenus ager, &c. ; the north of Apulia was Peucetia, the
southern portion, Daunia, which has lost a labial whereby it should
resemble Dobuni, Devonshire, &c. (Ixix.). u The Tibe-ris" says Mr.
Donaldson, " seems to have derived its name from the Pelasgian Ttba,
a hill, and the root n', toflow,"&c.(Varronian. 1844, p. 130); the ideas
of border and mountain are very often expressed by one root; thus the
frequent Sab, Seb (x.), appears Tab, Teb, in agro Sab'mu via Sal&Tia,
milliarius clivus appellatur ThelxR (ib., p. 85); the Tiber, accord-
ingly, will be Tib-es-is rock-water, like Ceph-iss-us, &c., whilst
Tib-isc-us, &c., may remain border- water; in ZJ-ula, table-land,
the same syllable combines elevation with flatness, and such we may
still require for that ancient root which enters the Theba of Noah
and that of the infant Moses, even, perhaps, the several Thebae,
Thebais; 3tt7, 2H, amplified with a prefixed *, implies dwell, sit,
establish ; ar-ca, arx (ar-ix), tower, eminence, on water, translates
M
( 82 )
Theba. Divi Pelasgi by Homer, dwell, reside in a Pel-asg-us (Ar-
chi-pel-ag-us) ; a rational being, settled, established beyond the vicis-
situdes of sublunary existence, is therefore justly considered as
divus. Div, tepid, dapis, &c., with n, I, tapeinos, dwell (cxciv.).
CLXI. PHARODINI. SUARDONES.
"Is considered by Zeuss to be derived from svaird = sword." ( 40, p. 144.
Epil., pp. cxxi. cxxix.-xxx. Engl. L., 1855, p. 70.)
1. We have seen the Eud-os-es in the south, Nuithones to the
north, hence the Suard-on.es will be west; it is possible, moreover,
that (1) suard=sward=Schwarte means a side, and the West comes
aside; see cxviii. ; (2) if the d of Suardones be adventitious, then
suar = zephyr, the root being shown in the said cxviii. ; (3) suard =
swarth = schwarz; evening being thus called black; this also de-
signates west, on the same principle as Abend, Morgen, Mittag,
Mitternacht, have each, respectively, the double meaning of evening
= west, &c.
2. Pharodini. This name can designate the same people by
reason of bar = par (Ixvii.), and od = water (xi.); Od-dor as well as
Od-or (Ixviii. civ.), thus occurs for the Oder, Sueb-us (= border-
water) ; if pharod be only one root, it may be as in Tuli-phurdum,
now called Verden. The Shemitic parad, paraz implying division,
separation, expansion, can, by this last, yield a term for flatland, by
the former, that of border (clxii.).
CLXIL PHIR2ESI.
" I think it is only a slightly modified form of the word Frisii.
" Throughout this argument we must remember," &c. (Epil., p. cxxx.-i.)
What seems truly worth remembering is, that
1. Frisii signifies borderers; if Phirsesi should happen to be the
same, it may designate the Swe-des as such, the root Swe, Sue-vi,
means the same. The Cretan rL^ainot of Herodotus, vii. 171, may
be Frisians in that sense; Pashley's map shows the city Prcesus
nearly at the western extremity of the island. The Dictcean Zeus,
having a temple there, likewise agrees with the position of Praesus.
2. If Jut-land ever possessed Frisii, they were likewise in-
dependent of the Frisii still so called; there was theEud-or (=Eyd-
er), which, signifying south-border, thus might claim its own
Frisii.
3. Goth cannot be shown as Lithuania; whilst its being Gothic
vato, Sw. vat, Slavonic voda, &c., is undeniable.
4. Still less Lithuania is With-es-land (cxvi.) and Jute (cxiv.).
5. Bin, Fin went beyond the land of the Fins, nor was urn con-
fined to that of the Frisians (Ixx.).
6. A name Phir-raesi might agree with a compound similarly
framed, 6ar-r<w = resine liquide du pin, but Phir-ais-i maybe rather
phir = bar = border, and ais = water. The Scriptural Prizzi, Latin
( 83 )
Pherezaeus, Gesenius makes Plattlander, but as the root means
division (se-joar-are, the more simple root of the Hebrew parad,
&c., he considers to be par) it could signify borderer as well
(clxi.).
CLXIII POLENA. REISGOTALAND.
" En austr fra Polena er Rei^-gota-l&ud." (Epil., p. xlvii. Engl. L.. 1865,
p. 61.)
" In the name Reudingi, the Reud- may, possibly, be the Hreft, in Hreft-
" Gotans. Now the Hret-Gotan were Lithuanians." (.Epil., p. cxxi.)
1. Suhrn and Von der Hagen, after identifying Jutland with
Reidh-gota-land, and thinking of to ride, interpret the latter by a
land easily rode into; but reifr (besides clivus and equo vehi, Or.,
p. 433) has also the meaning of arundo (=ar-unda), so that reidh-
gota is like rat-an (calamus rotang), reed of the water, the same as
car-ex (car = gar, Ixxxviii.), and traceable to the Eeud-ig-ni; ig =
ex = gota = aqua. Sedge, formerly segge, is of the root Saxon. The
Traveller's Song thus means the Jutes by his Hre^-gotan.
2. Polena and Pol-lex-iani (lex = aqua) are the Borderers of the
Baltic; sunt Pol-lex-iani Getharum seu Prussorum genxis (Epil.,
p. xlv.). Pa, erhalten, schiitzen Bopp, 1845, p. 193, proceeds to
pal, prati-pa/a-yet, he should protect (Hitop., line 1480); but as the
idea of protection involves that of side, standing by, the same root
frequently means border, and this, by consequence, implies extremity,
head, surface.
Of the numerous words belonging to that root, few or none
have been traced to it; we begin with the all-interesting Pelasgi.
The eighteen laborious pages devoted to it by Dr. Hitzig (Philist.,
1845, pp. 35-53) tend to make that people designate themselves as
" White," from the Sanscrit balaksha, so that the name properly
should be Pelaxi, and pallax cognate with it. The part which
pallax has to act in the argument is still more difficult than the
preceding. Dr. H. justly maintains that Pelasgi and Philistine are
one; but his pretended balaksha having necessitated a supposed
original Pelaksi, he can reconcile this form with Pelasti only by
supposing further: (1) pallax originates in the same balaksha; (2)
pallax in Hebrew is pillegesh, hence the x means gs, nflt&s; (b) if,
then, pallax originate in balaksha, the latter must involve a softer
form, palaja, as well; (4) especially as there exists a dhavala, hand-
some, and a substantive balaja, handsome woman; (5) if, then, the
gs became sg in Pelasgi, the flattened ds, in palaja = paladsa, turn-
ing sd, gives likewise Pelasdi, which, being hardened, remains
Pelasti, Philistine; (6) lastly, pallax can give rise to Pallas, Palla-
dis, only by flattening g into d. Agreeably to the above definition
of pal, this root enters: (1) Pel-asg-i, asg = as = ag signifying water;
(2) Pal-las, las = lad = lane I; (3) pal-lax, here pal agrees with para
?, whilst the suffix lax, lag, as in As#s, lectue, liegen,
( 84 )
the Germans have in Bei-/a^-er, which is /) xo/^fl^**; they translate
pallax Beischlaferinn, though, more usually, Kebs-weib, keb = kern=
katn (xlvii.), so that this amounts toNeben-weib, one be-side the legi-
timate; (4)Palae-tyrus, Palae-pharsalus, &c.,do not imply old, but the
sub (sab, x.) of suburb, the fal in Fal-aise, faubourg (falbourg), &c. ;
(5) it expresses fencing, as a warding off, protection (xcix.), whence
Hercules is called Patamon, a heroic bulwark ; this compound having
the same bul = pal, else boulevard, Bollwerk ; (6) polus, the heavenly
surface (^En., i. 608), like or in rad-or (clx.); the idea of surface
agrees also with Ju/-rush ; (7) head, in bul-beggar (cxliv.),/>o/ichinel
(pol inchino, inclino), poll ; (8) head, beginning, extreme point; May-
pole, North-bull, &c. ; (9) exposition, exterior ; pal-am, fair, fale, feili,
venalis (Gr., p. 107), feil bieten, to expose for sale; the root of sale,
sal, itself implies border. In Can-i-bal, the p has become b, whilst
can = water. The idea of surface embodies itself in a verb, or with that
of covering a surface, whether merely visible, as in palleo, pallescere,
or tangible pallium, palla, again turning figurative in palliate; if
&ppctll thus be an over-whelm-ing, as it were, with a pall, whelm,
apparently the German qualm has a more simple qual, connected
with quell, kill, lay prostrate. Hemsterhuis makes <p#'pa? the distant
origin of pallium, palla, yet the primitive pallax suffices to three
forms which, in later Greek, begin with para; pal, moreover, may
show m for /, Pompeii for Pal-peii (pi = aqua), Pompeiopolis, now
Pal-es-oli; Pro-porn-is-us ; for Hispania, the form Aspamia appears
in Talmudical writings, the name originating in His-pal-is, now
Seville, which implies the same (sev = border, il = water), Faventia,
Famagusta, &c., Femern, misplaced above (Ixxix.); to West-phol-i&
belongs the jus Fiewiicum ; the vowel of pal changes into (i) Pilnitz,
Pilnatok (= palus rivi), Phila, Phil-istcea, Phil-ippi (Philippopolis is
from Philippus, which admits of more than one translation), &c.,
pilot keeps to the coast, side, likewise piles, &c., peel and pil occur
alike, also pil or- i and pillory, or signifying elevation; (2) , ful-
ic-a (ic = aqua) translates $aA-g?, it being a shore-bird ; iw/-rush,
&c. ; (3) e, Pel-e-kan, a species of shore-bird ; Pelecas also translates
Al-i-ac-mon, where pel=mon, ec=ac, and as=al=sea; m>L-ap-i com-
memorate the rise of Thessaly's plain from the floods, from wA?,
ureAa'ftf, and <*>g = os = aqua ; pel-argos, again, is of the numerous tribe
which the Germans designate as Strand-laufer, its name Storch,
stork meant the same, when yet in the form Stor-ah, similarly
ciconia, whether divided ci-con or cic-on; the Argos of the Argivi
is a compound, meaning elevation (= ar), and gos (= goth = water),
though it might be also arg from ^MU and os, as in Gedr-os-ia, &c.,
Pel-MS-ium, &c., hence the Greek name of the stork may consist
either of three roots, whether we read pal-ar-gos, or pel-arg-os,
otherwise only of two, in which case r becomes s, and the division
pel-asg-os; the last syllable a mere termination, asg = aqua, whilst
pel= pal, or proceeds from *(*&>, vihopcu, live, exist.
3. Pel-asg-i. This compound has, in common with As-ia, the
( 85 )
root as. Asia, blessed far above the land of sand and dust (~)23? and
~!2N) called Afr-ic&, is emphatically distinguished from the latter by
that great advantage, though without appropriating the root ex-
clusively to itself; hence, when Homer speaks of the Pelasgi as
Asiatics, he thinks neither of the nymph called Asia nor of that
vast region, nor of Austr-asia, &c., but simply of the root as, which
designates the Pelasgi by the sense of the second root in Gr-az-i"
(Gar-aii), Hel-len-es, by the first in Tyr-ihen-i, Teu-cri, TAes-sal-ii,
which biradical compounds agree likewise in gar = hel = rhen = car
= sal. Among the various conjectures contrived for the origin of
that name, there are those of Herman and Thiersch (Gr. Gr., 1818,
p. 5), which involve the word srfAoyo?, but, instead of satisfying
this with an appropriate meaning, pel-ag = the Border-water
(Ixxxviii.), the supposed wandering of the people suggested only the
idea of adventitious, advenae, combined with wsAee^so, and venire,
supposed to exist in Venilia, according to the words of Herman
(Opusc., ii. p. 174) "55-eAy euim a verbo viXct^nv dictum, ut ab
Latinis Venilia mare notat; a qua origine etiam 7nXa.ayoi, advena?,"
but the difficulty of assigning a reason for the meaning of sea in
Venilia, corroborates only the analogy amply proved (Ixxxviii. xcii.
ex.), besides the certainty of -il- signifying water (xxvii.), as also in
Ilus, Sev-ille, &c., and ven = ver, gen = ger (evil, Ixxxviii.), so did
Bene-vent, which by the Samnites was called Mai- vent (=high border),
contain that same Ven, it being the Ben, Pen, of Keltic notoriety,
and rock, border, are often expressed by one term.
4. Palestine. This name Scripture exhibits in four consonants,
Plst, which group of letters would, in German, be naturally pro-
nounced Palast, the well-known palazzo, palais, &c. ; the original
Pal-at-ium (see above and xi.) contains the three consonants trace-
able also in Plethi (2 Sam. viii. 18), which Tibs has been rendered
Philistines by Lakemacher, Ewald, and Hitzig; accordingly, the
single consonant of the second root, s or t, being subject thus to
change and amplification, there appears nothing in the name Pelasgi,
Pelishti, against identifying these two forms as one; only the con-
sideration of language suggests a difficulty ; if any term, local, per-
sonal, &c., connected in Scripture with the Philistines, were neces-
sarily Hebrew, or akin to it, and at the same time their own
vernacular, we could not suppose an identity that would require
Pelasgi to speak a Shemitic dialect.
The author of the above-quoted etymology of valaksha labours
to reduce to the same standard the glossarial Philistic affinities of
Scripture, but as the attempt made by that learned writer does not
at all appear successful, we may venture to propose the interpreta-
tions here subjoined, in conformity with the system observable in
these pages throughout.
(1) Seraneem, compare K*(jts and Koipo, Lords, in the Eng-
lish version. For the similar Segaueem, likewise un-Shemitic,
Gesenius contrives a Persian original, in which the<7 becomes kh; if,
then, the g must change, it might follow the analogy of aguus=ar-
( 86 )
nus, &c., and Seganeem may be Seraneem. For neither of these a
singular occurs in Scripture.
(2) Dagon. It is not necessary to adopt the general belief that
the idea of fish, Hebrew dag, was the main and first cause of that
name. Supposing the Philistines designated their favourite god as
Zaxwf, Sagun (analogous to Zakynthos, Saguntus, from position on
the water side), the Hebrew would naturally shape those two syl-
lables into the form Dagon, though, perhaps, a fish with two hands
and a separate head (1 Sam. v. 4) would bespeak a dragon rather
than dagon. Ascalon did worship a Derceto, but Gesenius thinks
of dismissing the r, and so reduce Derceto to the Syriac Dagto, a fish.
Instead of thus diminishing, we must, on the contrary, increase the
word with a prefixed A; it being universally admitted that Derceto
and Atergatis are one, though nowhere, that the latter (supposed
Hebrew, to signify Great luck, or Great fish, Ges. Jes., ii. p. 342)
were possibly a corruption of the former. Reading, therefore,
Aderceto, radically Adr-cet, Atr-gat, we may find hereafter (cc.)
that Hadr-ach, a name for Syria, is the same compound, of which it
translates the gat = cetby ach, as in king Ach-ish. If the conjecture
be permitted that, similarly, 2gxy originated in a^^d-xav, it will con-
sist of that frequent adr, hadr, with x&v, the said uv, likewise TU, 6v,
as in Bi-thyn-ia, TO^-TVI, which translates 'EA-X#T-/?, i. e., border of
the water. Zew? goTg<e, a version of Dagon, by Philo Byblius, has
been peremptorily rejected, yet the way to defend it is shown by the
said atr and the still more frequent ar, as in the name"Ag-va, "Ap-nj,
elevation on the water, hence ar-atr, the same as 2<-nwv, another
translation of Dagon, and which has met with similar disdain,
although it only corroborates the accuracy of arotrios when it ad-
mits not only the interpretation of Si = border, as in Si-ren (clxviii.)
and the ton just mentioned, but also, being identified with 2<&y> of
coins with the inscription 2va? 6sZ; (Gesenius, Monum., p. 265).
Thus the first-born of Canaan, Zidon, bears the name of a god with
the meaning water-border, the general translation of which, in
Hebrew, is Baal-zebul, lord of the border (x.).
(3) Abimelech, ruler of the water (= Fib) a title of royalty as-
sumed by Parthians, Persians, Goths, &c., and so the Philistic Abi-
melech and Ach-ish. The name Adra-melech has the un-Shemitic
adr just mentioned. Ab is the root of the Avveem, Deut. ii. 23,
Jos. xiii. 3, as of Aviones (xvii.).
(4) Ach-ish for Ach-ees, ach = aqua and ees = lord ; this meaning
of the second root in Ach-ish and Anch-is-es has been justly
assigned by Hitzig, but he errs in making Ach = Anch = t%n; =
anguis; Anx-ur means Water-border; the same ach belongs to
Ach-zeeb (= water-border), Sal-cha for Sal-acha, Deut. iii. 10, &c.,
Achaia, &c.
(5) 'A*x<'-g. Acca, the preceding ach = anch; ron like Rhine
(clxviii.).
(6) 'A<r*(Av Lon suffixed to the common asca, acca, &c., is
the same as Ian ; also lad, las, finally our word land. The Hebrew
loon, leen, Ian signifies tarry, remain, stop (figuratively to insist,
with murmur and opposition) ; hence, with the prefix of locality,
ma-Ion, a lodging, inn, abode; with the same universal root, Asca-
lon thus became an abode on the water. As tarry, which translates
the said loon, leen, may have to do with terra, we may find ter and
Ion reciprocate, when Ap-ol-lon-ia answers to El-eu-ther-na, and
Boeotia's El-eu-ther-ai; the correspondence being ap = eu, ol = el,
lon=ther; we, accordingly, should now (against a former opinion
in these pages) consider Apollo to be tripartite, Ap-ol-lon; most of
his other names may show only two roots; Phoib-os having phoib =
ol, the fav in Fav-entia, and (if it be not mere termination) os = ap;
Avxjiysnik ; Lycus, Lycia, &c., owing their name to the water. El-
ek-tor, by not losing the t (xci.), is the said El-eu-ther, the ek = eu
being neither without frequent analogy. The division Ap-ol-lon,
however, is more certain than that of Askalon, see page 62.
(7) "A, r. Its other name, M<, applies also to a place
in Crete, where Steph. Byz. derives it from Minos; it occurs a third
time to designate Paros. Min-oa, equivalent to av = aqua, and
man = mons, the min of Irmin, &c., thereby translates Par-os, and
substitutes Min-os, who represents Crete, Kar-et= Caf-tor (the
similar jibl-tar = Kal-pe), even still his Candia, for Kald-ia; so does
Min-theu, on assuming s, become Smin-theus, theu = toya (ccx.),
analogous to the preceding Ap-ol. Minoa, then, satisfies also Gaza,
Aza, which, on account of loftiness, elevation, joins even the climb-
ing Geis, goat, &c., and Gaesatse (Ixxiv.), that city in Hebrew is
Azza, and goats = Izzeem (sing, ez), the two being radically con-
nected, though not exclusively Shemitic.
(8) "AO>T;, the border fortress of Palestine towards Egypt,
whence, probably, the vague report that it was built by one of ol
Qvyddis, alluding, it seems, to the exit of the Israelites from the
latter country; the name of the builder's wife, the report continues,
by Steph. Byz., was"A, which is ^i/^xt^ac, the cause of the appella-
tion v ATos. Besides Chimserium, there occurs a Chimsera in Epirus,
Lycia, &.C., but the one in question seems to be for ///., ^w^appo?, a
torrent, mountain torrent, and Ashdod, the Hebrew form of Azotus,
really admits, by its Ashd, of that meaning, as does also the latter,
according to Azza, defined above, and ot = at = water, embodied
with at regio (Gr., p. 456), so that Azotus, notwithstanding that
obscure tale, need not be Shemitic, at least not exclusively. Kem-
as, origin of chamois, may account also for chim-aer, and thus,
alluding to prominence, projection, &c., involve the goat as well as
its favourite haunts (xiii. xlvii.).
(9) Gath. Second in Ater-$ra<-is, the Gothic root (xc.) itself,
or some equivalent, is frequent also as name of place, such as Aquae,
Aix, Achen, &c., for the sake of distinction Aquae Sextise, &c.,
similarly Gath Rimmon, which might come from rimma (foul,
rotten, stagnant, &c.), or have the usual meaning of pomegranate;
a third Gath, the birth-place of Jonah, was designated as " the
border," ha-he'fer; Zebulon, to whom it belonged, has likewise the
( 88 )
meaning of border, zebool = gebool ; his situation is the "shore of
the seas." Micah, i. 10, indulging in a play of words and allitera-
tion, joins geed (t&g-geedu) with Goth; for b'Aco (in Acco) he says
baco (weeping), and Gath ha-hefer he changes into beth 1'afra, for
the purpose of alluding to a house in dust and ashes; although this
is not so great a distortion as may be supposed, for Ofra, Efron,
&c., as names local, really mean border. Gothi, Catti, Cassi, and
Casius, being of the one root, the same Gath will be also Cas, and
since s frequently becomes r, we may suppose that Mount Carmel
should thus be Cas-mel, i.e. water-rock; Meli-basum, Male-venlum,
now Beneventum, Cati-wze/i-bocus, now Katzenellenbogen,&c., have
Mel, Mai, otherwise Mer, Mar (cxlii.).
The interchange of s = r and 1 = r occurs in the one name Cas-
deem = Karduchi= Chaldeans, and its meaning is that of Cassi, given
above.
NOTE. Bocus, the Bacenis (xviii.), may have the prefix Mel,
Mer in the sense of border, between Suevi (= Chatti) and Cherusci ;
Meli-bocus, special name of the Harz, thus also Catti-meli-bocus, is
alluded to 30, Germania.
(10) Baal-Zebub. We take this as the Hebrew version of the
Philistine border-god, or gods; Zebub, meaning a fly, easily steals
in (or is used on purpose) for zebul, itself a substitute for gebul ;
yet even zebub can, for the latter sense, have its ground in zab,
zeeb, as occurs in Zeef, Ac-zeeb, &c. (x.). Safa in Hebrew means
lip and border; Sav-ana, Indian sea-god, like Ap-ol-\on, as deve-
loped above ; Sauv-ira, the Ophir of Scripture, is a border-land,
and between that pair, Sauvir and Ophir, we may find the varieties
of Shafeer, Shefer, hefer, Ofra, Hofra, &c., without the r, Sib-ma
(= border- water), Beer-Saba, Aram Zoba, &c., the ordinary gebul
may change its I into r, whence the names Ezion-geber and BT-
y'/3; this last may then be the Beth 1'afra by Micah, just men-
tioned.
(11) Pi-col This name has been aptly compared (Philistiier,
p. 79) to the Arcadian Phigal, who builds Phigalia, &c., yet the
author not being aware of the radical meaning, nor of the fre-
quency of that class of names, the evident resemblance between the
Philistine General and that Arcadian Autochthone serves him (ib.,
p. 303) only to connect them with the Indian Siva, through the
Lithuanian god Pikoll by the following strain of reasoning: an
epithet of Siva is Kapalin, from kapala, a skull, bason, cup, urn;
this in Greek is $td\n; Phigalia was also Phialia: the same place
contained a famous sanctuary of Dionysos; this god is to be Siva;
the Greek <p*A>i may stand for <piy<*Ajj the three consonants of the
latter are nearly those of the said kapala; hence a radical meaning
for Phigalos, Phigalia, Picol, Pikoll, and the identity of this last
with the god Siva. Some ingredient of that argument may enter
likewise our own. In preceding pages we had often occasion to ex-
hibit the root col, cal, gal, gar, &c., as meaning border, also that of
( 39 )
pi, pa, to signify water as well as drink in general; hence Abime-
lek's general is amply accounted for, even with frequent analogy
like Phi-galia, &c. ; and if, by way of supererogation, we indulge
in a strain like the above, it may be as follows : Pi-col, the same two
roots as in Phi-gal, Pi-koll; gal, hal, is originally al, hence in Per-
sian and Hindoo pi-ala, the said p*-Ai), French and German phiole;
Picol agrees in meaning with his god Sakun, which the Hebrew
pronounced Dagon, as shown above; also Ap-ol, Pi-koll mean the
same; the full form of this last seems to be Pikollos (Philistaer, p.
304), like Ap-ol-16n, since Ion = las, as in Askalon, &c. ; other forms
for Pikoll, which appear as Potollus, Patelo (ib.), are equally
reconcilable, since pi = pot = pat signify the same, and so el = ob;
Goliath will be the same kind of compound, gal and ath, Gal, assum-
ing the vowel of dependence, becomes Golee, the same vowel, con-
densed with a, turns into ya, hence the form Goliyath; Ahuzath,
the friend of Abimelech, may show the Ach of Ach-ish, and a sath,
T2, side, margin, border, as in Zidon.
Before mention of Pi-col is made, the same compound, with ne
for pi, occurs already in the form Cal-ne (Gen. x. 10), else Cal-no
(Jes. x. 9), the god Mar-na (Ekhel, Num. Vet. iii., p. 450. Philis-
taer, p. 305) means the same; in the form Mar-nas, he joins the
German nass, Gothic natja; his Mar being that of the Mar-vingi,
of the triform Mar-issa (Jos. xv. 44, &c.), whilst nas = vin = iss;
Lar Mar, hence Lar-issus, Lar-issa, &c. ; likewise Hel-len whence
the epithet 'EA-An/ (Philist., pp. 27, 305), in the same sense as
Gothic, Gallic, Scythic, was used, equivalent to maritime, fluviatile.
Besides the said na, ne, no, there occurs also ni, in the compound Ni-
nive, else Nineve, the second, bisyllabic, part by itself being Nave (Jes.
xxvii. 10). The place called Jab-ne begins with the first root in
Jap-yg-es (cxiii.), whilst Jop-pe ends with the first of Pi-col; lastly,
in addition to those four, na, ne, ni, no, also noo appears in the de-
rivative nur, fish, as piscis itself is radically viz = aqua.
(12) Gerar may be for Gezar; the segholate form Gezer means
border (-town), by the Maccabees the latter is rup. Gerar may
then be Kerura by the Greeks, and if to it they prefixed a defining
Rhino (clxviii.), it will be a component part of Rhinokorura. Ge-
senius, under the word "13, has Kg, &c., Weideplatz, if that kar
became prefixed to ura, we obtain the korura (= border-meadow),
which might be pronounced Gerar, although this conjecture be
scarcely compatible with the certainty that the prefixed Rhino is
equivalent to Rhine.
( 90 )
CLXIV PRISCI.
" Niebuhr, holding that Prisci Latini is the same as Prisci et Latini, makes the
former word the name of a nation, adding in a note that it would be absurd to sup-
pose that Prisci Latini meant ancient Latins.
"Now there is an assumption, &c., to the effect that in the combination Prisci
Latini, it is the former word which qualifies the latter, &c. Yet no one translates
Suessa Pometia as the Pometia that was Suessa ; but, on the contrary, &c. There
are more Suessae than one. Why not more Prisci also ?" (C. N., pp. 132-3).
1. We may safely admit that there were Prisci, Parisci, entirely
different, without insisting on the insertion of the a; still, in the
combination Prisci Latini, the former word makes the latter be such
Latini = Isci = water-men, who live in Pari, i. e., river-islands; La-
tini, who are like the Par-is-ii (xxxv.), found in Britain as well as
Gaul. If the Prisci Latini were comprehended also as Casci (Varron.,
1844, p. 4), it makes them only what they were in general, Cassii,
Catti, &c.
2. Latium, which translates aqua by the root lat, contains Aequi
belonging to the former, and Aus-on-es, properly aur = avr = ebur,
hence Ausones = Eburones, who live on some river, and therefore
may be the said Prisci, Parisci; then there are Volsci, Vol-isci
(high water-men) and Hernici, root herna, a rock.
3. Aur-unc-a is of the said Aur-on; Suessa is the compound
which belongs to Suessiones, i. e. border on water.
4. Pometia was formed in the sense of Fav-entia, Fav-on-ius
(comes from border of water; zephyr; cxviii.), Pom-pej-i, &c., and
so in that of Suessa as well ; but as the root of Suevi is far more
common than that of Femern, or the Fehm-gericht, we may believe
that Suessa served to specify an antiquated Pometia rather than the
contrary. Possibly Suessa, derived from the name of a people,
meant Suessonian.
5. Tarquinius was probably Tarquil, Turcil, Turkill (Engl. L.,
1855, p. 432), and his epithet Priscus for Pariscus, like the Prisci
in question.
6. The doubtful srgArr*? (see Lexilogus) might improve by the
example of Parisci.
CLXV. QUADI.
" The likelihood of the name Vannius (gentis quadorurn) of the Regnum Van-
" nianum being the Slavonic Pan = Dominus" &c (43, p. 154.)
1. The title Pan, used by the Poles, is the Gothic Fan (Ulfilas,
Luke, i. 46), whence they probably took it.
2. Vannius is Vadnius, Quadnius, root quad =vato = water, as in
QweeMinburg, &c., so that Regnum Vannium= Austria = water-
realm, in reference to the Danube.
3. Sarmatee admits of various interpretations: it may be Sar-
mat, border of water; Samar-at, in the same sense; e;wz'r-am-is;
( 91 )
Saraar then turns sauer, whence Sauer-land (not Southern-, Engl.
L., 1855, p. 127); Sarm is of the root Sorabi, Darm-stadt, &c. ;
Sarpe-don, flat, even, soil, is brother to Minos = rock on the water.
The prostrate serpent joins the Sorabi likewise.
CLXVI. QUIRITES.
" Opinions were divided whether the name Quirites came from Cures or from the
" Sabine word curis quiris, a spear: but until it is shown that Cures cannot also have
" come from the same root, there is no proved disagreement in the two explanations."
(C.X.,p. 123.)
The agreement of the two consists in the idea of prominence,
pointedness, &c., as in the case of Framea (Ixxviii.), which unites
front, the Brenta, Brund-usium, &c., the ubiquitous car, gar, har,
ar gives rise to Cures, Cur-ul-is, Curium, curis, quiris, Tri-quetra
(tr = rt), &c., hence the god Sabus, as one of border, is thus trans-
lated by Quirinus, and from the latter the Romans become Quirites;
Roma likewise implies elevation. Quire, choir, as prominent part
in a church, may have recourse to the same origin. In conjecture
about heathen divinities, we should make the ex ratione physica
(Nat. Deor., ii. 63) a rule, to exclude the god ofthespear, as without
example.
CLXVII. REUDIGNI.
" Reudigni, according to Zeuss, is for Teut-igni or Teutingi. But these Teutings
" are not exactly the Tent-ones, but the Tevtonarii, mentioned by Ptolemy as a
" different tribe." ( 40, p. 142.)
1. Ts-Tfl-o<*g<>< ; compound of toya = water, ton = tan = dan = low,
and vari, as in Angri-varii, &c. The Reudigni are Ptolemy's Sigu-
lones (clxxxvii.).
2. Reudigni. Compound of raus arundo (Gr., p. 99) and ig,
water. Perhaps ra-us (if MS, as in Brund-us-ium, Sed-us-ii, &c.)
contain rAa-ponticum, pa-Tnj (piscis of the root viz), and so Reu-
digni (if = Reu-sig-ni). Ar-undo and hir-undo contain the word
unda, which translates be in El-be (vii.) and in Schwal-be, Sual-be
(Ixxxii.), thus hir-undo = Sual-ow (ib.), and ar-undo = ar-ow ; the
old spelling of the latter shows the correct single r; so the French
caillou can be only cal-ou= sil-ex (cxxvii.). Reudigni has extensive
connexion, also divine (Ixxv.), Rhaetus, the hero or god of the
Rhaeti, Rothlandus (Leibn. Ace., p. 148), whence Roland, &c.;
Raudii Campi, Rut-uli, &c. Riitli, Roth-haar (=as in Har-burg),
Werui-gerode, Nessel-rode, &c., the verb roden, reuten; riute ex-
stirpo, geriute novale (Gr., p. 90), Rutland, Rotherham, &c.; Reut-
lingeu, Baireuth, &c. (clxxi.)
( 92 )
CLXVIIL RHINE.
" The word Rhenus is in the same category with Germcmia, &c., the original
" German name being probably lost.
" Rhen is probably the same root as Rhodan; so that Rhine and Rhone are the
" same word in different dialects. It is also, probably, the same word with E-ridan-
" us, &c. The fact of rein in German meaning clear, and the possibility of the
" Rheinfluss^: the clear river, is the only reason that has ever been given for con-
" sidering the word of German origin. Even Zeuss lays no stress on this." ( 1 ,
p. 13-14.)
1. The etymologies for that river's name are the following:
(1 ) rein, clear, as mentioned above; (2) rein, chaste ; u a name given
by the superstitious Celtss, who used its water in trials of chastity,"
Francis, Horace, 1 Sat. x. 37. Camden says that the Germans
worshipped that most favourite of their rivers; (3) rinnen, to flow;
(4) Hrin, a well known root, signifying tangere, hence Rhein, a
Border. Grimm is satisfied that the form Rin of the Anglo-S.,
Old N , and Germans, agrees, as coeval, with Rhenus, 'Pjvo$, but a
Celtic original being adopted primitively by the Germans, had its
vowel differently determined, so that Rin can proceed neither from
rinnan, flow, nor from hrinan, tangere (Gf., p. 98). Graff does not
consider the want of the h a sufficient reason against defining the
name Begrenzer, adding that " auch andere Fliisse fxihren diesen
Namen." To obviate the scruple against Hrin from want of the A,
it may be said that the hereditary notion of a chaste purity in the
river affected the spelling of its name; but we shall find that,
passing through thousands of years and millions of mouths, that h,
without being lost, in all cases, has often been hardened into g, c, cA,
&c., even into labials.
2. The rivers of Germany will be amenable to common sense,
mostly in the native tongue; it may suffice here to specify the five
principal: (l)Dan-ub; Ister, see Ixvii. ; Dan, in Eri-da/i-us, is that
same root, the prefix Eri, which occurs also in Eri-manthus, Ery-
thyia, &c., is the ar of ar-undo, &c., implying brushwood, bulrush,
&c., the Padus=Danus being thus noted as less pure than other
Alpine rivers; (2) El-be, compound like Ceph-iss-us, implying
rock-water; (3) Weser, Vis-urg-is, i.e. water (from the) height;
the sense of El- be, &c. ; Urg, in the verb urg-ere, is to raise, relieve,
urge, &c. ; Arge-tor-at-um (= high- water-district) begins probably
with the same root, only that, after the insertion of the e (to sepa-
rate the g from <), there imperceptibly intruded a disfiguring n; so
should Argentaro be reduced to Arge-tar-o, Arg-tar-o; Urg=berg;
(4) Suebus=border- water, afterwards Svia-dar, via-dar-us, Od-dor,
now Oder; meaning all the same; (5) Rin, Rhenus; we have men-
tioned the opinion of Grimm to the effect that the Romans did not
receive the name from the German language, neither the latter from
them, which now we may corroborate by a number of examples,
exhibiting the term, or its root, in singleness of meaning, with a
plurality of owners. Their various classes, as rin, ran, &c., or with
a prefixed k, g, &c., may be as follow.
( 93 )
3. Besides Rhein there occurs Rhin in the Mittelmark, and the
Reno of Bologna. Runni-mede, the scene of MagnaCharta, will be
a border-meadow, Ac-ronium (Pomp. Mela, iii.), Akka-ron, Rhino-
korura; Sci-ronian, Si-ren (sci = si = water) ; rhinos, skin, in the
idea of surface; hence, likewise, rhineo file and rhaino, sprinkling,
strewing; thus the Swedish rena, German rein, clean, pure; derived
from it is rincer, to rince, rinse, in the idea still of surface, border;
the French rain, raineau, rinceau, rainure, rive-rain; German
rainen, Rainblume, &c. ; Rennthier, rein-deer lives at the north
border; the French rangier connects it with a ranger who superin-
tends the limits and boundaries, that all be safe; the fox haunting
these is a reiner, renard ; the German Ranke, Rang, and rank poison
have in common the idea of protuberance, prominence, extreme;
Shakspeare's flood leaving rankness (K. J., v. 4); river that is rank
(Venus and Ad.) have been mis-explained, but easily agree to that
distinction; ranger la table is put it aside. Uk-raine, Randers,
Rendsburg, are border places; so is Regensburg connected with
Reiger, Reiher, a shore-bird', the Regen, like Reg-ill-us (border-
water, xxvii., note 2), Rheims, Rennes, Ratisbon, for Rachisbon,
joins the medieval Rachimburg, and, probably, ric, the modern
Reich; Dyr-rach-ium, now Durazzo, is like Tyr-rhen-i, Tar-ac-o;
rach and ran occur alike ; /3etT-et%os = water-borderer, meaning the
frog; and the Inscr. Sic. Grut., p. 212-13, has i-xo rev $*%*, besides
viro roti fivet. Rana palustris (Hor. i. 5, 14), the frog, frocca, like
frakka, belongs to frank (Ixxviii.), the Hebrew (Exod. vii.), agreeing
with the Arabic, makes it a compound whose first part is safr, sefr
(cxviii., clxiii.), like tadpole (ccvii., clxiii.). The Latin ren, rien, is
the second root in the compounds nef-rendes, nef-ron-es, neb-run-
dines, <p-gv?, the first signifying water, as in Nep-tune, sg-^> &c.,
so that simple renes will be like ranse, but nef-rones correspond to
bat-rachoi; rognon, groin, must be referred to ren, renes. In Sanscrit
the root appears ranj, whence anu-rakt, attached, vi-rakt, detached
(Hitop., line 465, 479)- The English word rein (pi>rp) is the Scan-
dinavian rem, German Riemen ; but we may class with Rhein the
Polish rynek, market (cxxxv.).
4. With h. The Anglo-S. hrino tactus, hrinon tetigerunt (Gr.,
p. 335); Hrenum (Leibn. Scr. Br., ii. p. 274); hranice = border in
Bohemian; Hring; rechts und links der Donau hausten die Hringen
(Lo&ung der Preisfr., Wien, 1819, p. 13); haranguer may be of the
root rang, ring (ringleader) prefixed with ha for the original h, the
Italian ringhiera means rostrum, bar; Hron thus changes to heron
and hern, Italian airone, agherone.
5. With G The Gran; Granze and Grenze, Swedish grand,
&c.; Grant-byrig is Canterbury; Filey Bey (Fil-ey for Fal-ey,
clxiii.) being Gab-ran t-o-vicorum Sinus (Engl. L., 1855, p. 5), may
have the b (or-ab-) too much, unless the Gab be of Danish extrac-
tion, or the Old N. gap- hiatus, os, vorago; Grenovicus or Green-
wich, Greenland (= border-land) ; Grenouille (grenula. a small bor-
der^, grinala = guirnala, inserting a d in Spanish; guirnalda, then,
( 94 )
transposed, becomes guirlande, whence garland; Gran-ic-us (ic =
aqua), Grainville, Granlieu, Groningen, Aquis-granum, Graudenz,
Graubiinden, Gratz, Grampian (gran-pi = border of the water),
grimper, s'engrener, &c.
6. With C. Cronian Sea (Paradise L., x. 289), i- e. Border-Sea,
whence Green-l&nd, Ac-cron (ac=aqua) paludem quern mos Graeciae
vocavit Accron (p. 7) ; cranium, Russian chranioo, to keep enclosed,
preserve, within limits, &c. ; corona, crown ; mucron, losing the n,
becomes mu-cro, the Celtic mu signifying roundabout, &c.
7. With K. Krain, Kranz, Kronach (ach = aqua), Kronstadt,
Kran, the same as Meer-rettig (meer = mar = border), Krag, Kreis,
&c. ; Kron-os may thus have signified border of the water, land
personified, at the end of Chaos, beginning of Time; Diod. Sic.
makes the Chaldseans call him Elos, whose first syllable is the fre-
quent Al ; if Satur-nus be Wat-ur, the meaning is the same. El,
II, sometimes taken as Kronos, is observed by Gesenius (Jes., vol. ii,
p. 333, note).
8. With w. f. Wren ; its name regulus, (renulus) a misunder-
stood basileus (xxvii., the second Archon by Solon is easily ex-
plained on the same principle) is translated in French and Italian ;
Zaun-konig adds the idea of wren. jPren-um ; to refrain ; un refrain
may thus be radically the Spanish refran.
9. Beginning with br. fr. it might be classed differently (Ixxviii.).
Bourn, Bern-ic-ia, Beren-ic-e, Bern-hard (pre-eminent rock), Brand-
eis, Brund-us-ium (= border-water), brinde, brindisi (the bordering,
joining, of glasses, at the festive board, anstossen, trinquer), bran
may contain the idea of exterior, surface, so may Bern-stein, which,
however, will be rather from burning; the word Brandung decidedly
excludes the latter, so does the brunt of battle; hence, instead of
defining "where it burns most fiercely" (Study of Words, 1856,
p. 189), we should say, where it is in the extreme, or else, dove si fa
il branch.
CLXIX. Ric.
" Many ge-lande might make a ric= kingdom." ( 14, p. 64.)
1. Originally each ge-land must have deserved the name ric, as
contained within certain limits, bounds, px, (clxviii.); lieichstadt
and Rastadt (Ran-stadt) refer to the same ; so the compounds
PHanzen-reich, &c., meaning all that is im Bereich of the term
Pflanze; the expressions regnum animale, &c., might allege a similar
reg = %<*%, only the imitating animal kingdom, vegetable kingdom,
&c., appear singular, and might be improved by substituting realm,
or even range, the entire animal range, &c. ; this word being
radically the same as Reich (clxviii.). Theodo-ric and Gense-ric
prefix to that root the opposite low and high (gens = gaes = elevated),
whilst Rici-mer dwells (de-meure) on the border. Reich-en-au is
Sindleosesouwa (Gr., p. 5), which translates Reich by souwa, au by
leos, adding sind = road.
( 95 )
Civitas. Civ, root of Civari (liv.); the said souwa, &c., forms a
Civitas, riparian or maritime, in contradistinction of the Vicini of
the Vicus, wic, wee, hec, hedge, of the interior; ?roA/ x.uy<n, Anab.,
664, alludes to the pol, pal (clxiii.), thus enclosing the ground to
make it a city, civitas. Pol is also Anglo-S. (Engl. L., 1855,
p. 104) ; a policy, polizza, is a paper with a legal heading, a border.
CLXX RIPUARIL
" Ethnologically, the .Rip-uarii were Franks of the Ripa (the banks of the Rhine),
&c.
" Their name shows the possibility of a hybrid word, &c., Rip-uarii were really
"the Rip-i-colte." (Epil ., p. lxi.-ii.)
According to Scheller-Liinemann's Diet., the Latin ripa comes
from Riff, Felsen-riff; riparo fansi all' ocean vorace is used by
Tasso in the sense of repair, shelter; the analogy of costa navium
and costa = rib, might be followed by the Germans in using ripa;
the animal ripa be even derived from the other, the compound ref-
ben (rib-bone) of the Swedes, may really prove that they named
the rib of the ship, or the water (the bank, shore), before they
thought of that within their bodily self. The same double meanin"
contained in ^e?Xa?, one word expresses likewise in Persian and in
Hebrew. Riviera means both what the ripa, rupes produces (the
river) and itself (ripa, la rive). The native connexion of the Ripuarii
will therefore be hirn-repa, hirn-ribe cerebellum (Gr., p. 143, 148),
Ripen, Riberhuus, &c. ; Ripon in Yorkshire. -HVj/p-saetna-cyric,
Bede's In-Hrypum; 'PovQictvtt, now Rufach, Riepenhausen ; Beorgas
Riffin, the Ripaea juga; Ravenna, Roviasmum, &c.
CLXXI. ROVIASMUM.
" Maroboduus had a large town (Roviasmum) for his capital," &c.
(Proleg., p. cxix.)
The compound of two roots rov-as, if as be here, as usual, that
of Aestii (Sanscrit as), and not the as = sedere, which latter would
make Rovias-um imply Rock-Seat; in either case the middle m is
a euphonic insertion ; so might Boieum suffice for Boiemum. Com-
pounds thus implying rock and water, seem to be Rhod-us, Rhod-
op-e, Rut-up-ize, Rove-ceastr (ceastr also renders castrum), Rhod-
an-us, a name like El-be, Vis-urgis (clxviii.); Cor-inth-us, Ol-yuth-
us, Cal-pe, Caf-tor, Min-oa, Cor-sic-a, &c; Rov-ig-o, Tyr-ol, &c.
Rhaetia may involve ri$ clivus (Gr., p. 433), so that, accordingly,
we should range Rei^-gota-land (clxiii.) with the present class,
likewise Reud-ig-ni (clxvii.); the name Av-arp-i (p. 142, Epil.,
pp. vii., clx.), is radically Arp-inum reversed (see Cal-o, &c.,
clxiii.), Arp being rip, hrip (clxx.), and may belong to Usipii (if it
be for Urip-ii), though Ar-pi, Ar-nus, Ar-no, &c., the Ar-non of
Scripture, may all be of the compounds in question.
CLXXII. RHOXOLANI. RAHWAS. RASENA.
" Khox- may belong to one language, the termination -lani to another." (C. N.,
p. 54.)
1. Roxolani, having R for S, means Water-men, Saxons; the
root does not easily find a special home; ross, whence Russian, was
applied (as observed by Sprengel) to the northern pirates, the
meaning will have been the one here assigned.
2. Rahwa, likewise R for S. Sahwa and Sahsa occur alike for
Saxon.
3. Rasena, a third form; approaching the Irish Sassenach.
CLXXIII. RUGI.
" The form {7/m-e-rugi indicates, &c., a legend." (Epil., xciii.)
It is one of a numerous class: Ethelrugi, Tubrugi, Dancrigi, &c. ;
Rigo-sages (Polyb., v. 53), &c. ; Rugiani (Ep., p. cxx.), Rugones
occurs also in the compound Laest-rygones, laest = lista = Leiste =
border, the Laestrygones are a species of Ulmrugi, whence places like
Ulm, Elms-horn, Helrn-stadt, &c., Russian Chelm; holm, in the
sense of insula (Gr., p. 236, Widengren's Sw. Lex.), has its equiva-
lent in the compounds JPar-isii, TFwr-sati, Tam-tvorth, Astra-chan,
Ostro-goih, &c. ; holm itself originating in al of Ala-manni, &c.
Rugi are an ethnos Gotthikon (Ep., p. xciii.), meaning that their
abode and employment is at the water; hence, rigole, petit canal;
ar-rugie, canal pour faire ecouler les eaux. Derivable from them
will be Bruges and bridge, as well as Rugen, Riga.
CLXXIV. RUN.
" Run = furrow, &c., but run = secret as well. I imagine this to be a power de-
" ducible from the earlier signification = letter, the earliest being furrow." ( 19,
p. 69.)
The Keltic run, rhin, rhino may refer to Rhine (clxviii.), and
so the above three meanings to the idea of side, border, surface,
analogous to ge-heim from hem, secretuin from se-cerno, &c. ; fur-
ow, an early compound (ar-ow, swal-ow, clxvii.), has fur = far = bar,
L e. top, border, side. That the raun in Al-raun can be the same,
we might infer from the translation mandragora, since Al = man =
mons, and raun = gor = gar, the inserted dra = dar = aqua being an
amplification which, possibly, exists already in the magic women
called Alyrumnce by Jornandes.
CLXXV. SALLUVII.
"Salluvii prope antiquam gentem LKVOS Ligures." (28, p. 81. C. N.,
p. 129.)
1. Sal. Al, sal, sar, ar, har, gar, occur alike, even syr in Syria
(border land); Syra-cusse has the second part in common with Phar-
ma-cusa, Eri-cusa, Per-gusa, &c., which may still exist in mare-
cage, and be the Sanscrit katshha. A^aZ-ic Law has the same
meaning as Fm-icum jus; the mysterious body of the Fehmgericht
naturally excluded women; Franks situated like those \\est-phal-
ians, may have had a similar institution; if so, the result may thus
be that peculiar law of exclusion, which made the Salic particularly
survive. The Germania being written with a tendency to a moral
effect (p. 75), didactisch (Ges. Jes. xiii. p. 469) by the first of
historians who applied the science of philosophy to the study of facts
(Decline and Fall, i. 9), its patriotic author here indulges in a
digression from the simple statement of femina dominatur (Ixxvi.)
to the reflection that, in tantum non modo a libertate sed etiam
a servitute degenerant, although not exactly from greater contempt
of female domination (" in the case of the British Boadicea, &c., he
merely remarks," &c., p. 175), but as a republican in principle,
especially one who, from the fallen state of his country, had every
reason to be so, he cannot forbear giving vent, indirectly, to his
feelings in behalf of the degenerate state of the sinking republic;
whence also his emphatically dwelling on the precariousness of
libertini being equal to the free ( 25, 44), already Augustus
might feel the necessity of forming for himself a court composed of
his friends and freedmen (Heeren, vii. p. 490).
2. Luv. Root of iav-inium, /au-acrum, &c., also of Hil-fev-
iones ; there may be some modification, as when brittle is compared
with Britain (xxxi.).
NOTE 1. The said border-law suggests the word ranzion as the
origin of, not derived from, rancon, ransom, and simply as a tax
levied on those passing the ran, rand (clxviii.) of piratical tribes,
whence also brigand, radically Bregenz, Braganza, &c. (cxx.).
NOTE 2. The tradition of the god Talcs who, three times a day,
makes the round of Crete (whence A-*eio?, walking round the
chal = border) and presses foreigners to his breast until, with a
Sardonic grin, they give up the ghost, foreshadows the nature of
the Westphalian Fehmgericht. Thule (ccviii.) and Os-wald (ii.) ac-
count for Tal-os.
CLXXVL SAMOYED.
" The Finnic root mom- means_/en, &c. ; the name Samoeid, which is not native,
" and which is probably a Finn denomination adopted by the Russians, is reasonably
"supposed to come from the same root." ( 46, p. 178.)
1. Finn belongs to fan, which Rudbeck renders by aqua; hence
Epi-phan-ia (on the water) name of the Scriptural Hamath on the
Orontes; Phen-ic of the Phenicians thus makes them water-going,
navigators.
2. The said ic, *, <W, translates yed of the Samo-yed, for
Sano-yed, i. e. sledge-going ; the verb yed = go, move, is Russian,
and sano, sanee, not merely Russian, Polish, Hungarian, but also
Samoyedic (see Vater, R. Spr., 1815, about the end), Kahn, canoe,
Kani, cymba (Or., p. 422), may be compared.
( 98 )
CLXXVIL SAXON.
" The only question is, whether the name Saxon was exclusively Britannic
" (Keltic), i. e. not German also.
" It is strange to Caesar, Strabo, Pliny, and Tacitus.
" A native name, &c., was Gfwissas.
"Those of Northern Germany are West-phali, Ott-phali, &adAngarii." (Epil.,
p. cxv. xvi.)
" Saxon no native name." (Engl. L., 1855, p. 161.)
1. Keltic allusions in Tecto-^a^-es, Seq-uan\, &c., are surpassed
by the Sassanidze, Seiks, &c. (ii.), siki lacuna aquosa (Gr., p. 464),
&c. ; /So<7-diana, for Sog-z'cfena, inhabit Messa-getee (xc.), ifMessa be
merza, Persian for border, so Es-sek for Er-se&, er = merz; Sag-itta.
(cxvi.) like Sah-er, car-ex (Gr., p. 126), ar-ow (clxvii.) whence
also segge, sedge; the sack of Falstaff notoriety follows the analogy
of beer, ale (xxvii.), like sicker, ver-sze^r-en, &c.
2. Pliny's Mar-Sac-i are Teuto-marsi, now Dit-marsen.
3. Like the Ge-wiss-as of those West-Saxons, the Lettish form
is Wahzis and Wahzeets, instead of which the Lithuanians, preserv-
ing the &, say Wukietis; the latter, to express Germany, have two
forms, Tauta (Deutschland) and Wukie, Wokie (Saxony), the
Letts using the compound Wahzsemme (Saxland); this zemme will
then be the German Saum = border, hence land; thus also Sab and
Sam seem to occur alike, of the former we are certain (x.), the
Laplander's Sabmelads will be the Esthonian Some-lassed (p. 178),
but if suom translate fen (ib.), the meaning must be water, in the
modern acceptation, marsh. Whether seigneur suze-rain, contain
the roots of Sax and Rhine (clxviii.), may remain doubtful, though
the 6as-ile-us who, in Solon's constitution, is second Archon, can
hardly mean any but the one in question, which is a degenerated
Wasen, Rasen still in German, likewise vase (bourbe, limon) in
French. The sense of bas-il = bas-al = water-border, occurs also in
Al-ab-arch, although of this title some attempt at explanation has
been made. The change of S into R, not unlike the said Wasen,
Rasen, is observed in Rahwas, &c. (clxxii.).
4. An-gar-ii adds the root gar (Ixxxviii.) to An = Sax, as in
Al-an-i, in which al = gar. The same translates West-phal, West-
friesen (li.), and whilst no Ost-phal survives, we find the Angari in
every direction (p. 114). The forms Angrarii and Angrivarii drop
the second a of Angar. Ost, east, and west, have one meaning in
common (ii.), neither does norsk signify north (xlviii.), but alludes
to Neri-gon = mountain-border (gon as in Gen-&b-um), meaning
Sevo mons, Norway.
5. If among the various nations who find an eponymus in
Scripture (Gen. c. x.) the Germans were not forgotten, theirs will
be the traditional Ashkenaz, instead of which the unpointed text
requires only the five letters ASCNZ; these, if pronounced As-
canius, can allude to the name Saxon, even to that of the Askanier,
known until the year 1483 (ii.), although it seems evident that he
who set down that quinqueliteral in Genesis did not attach any
( 99 )
radical meaning to it, scarcely that which we understand in Ascanius
and Saxon. Ascnz = Saczn. See also Jer. li. 27.
CLXXVIII. SAXNEOT.
" The name Saz-neot, as a deity, whom the Old Saxons, &c., gives us the like-
" lihood of its being the name of an eponymus." (Epil., p. cxv.)
Saxon, an amplified name, may originate in a slender Is (increas-
ing to As, Sas, &c.), and have that syllable for eponymus in the
compound Iscaevones; the brother of Is, called Ing, of the Ingse-
vones, producing the Angli. The compound Saxne-ot means the
summum bonum of the Saxons. Ot, felicitas, bonum (Gr., p. 99)-
The same 6t occurs in heri-ot, incorrectly derived in Blackstone.
CLXXIX. SCALAWO.
" Duces fuere duo Bruteno et Wudawutto, quorum alterum scilicet Bruteno sa-
"cerdotem crearunt, alterum in regem elegerunt. Rex Wudawutto duodecim liberos
"Bascules habebat, quorum nomina Litpho, Saimo, Sudo, Naidro, Scalawo, Natango,
" Bartho, Galindo, Warmo, Hoggo, Pomeszo, Chelmo, .... "Warmo nonus filius
"Wudawutti a quo Warmia dicta, reliquit uxorum Arma unde Ermelandt."
( 45, p. 174 ; Engl. L., 1855, p. 216-17.)
Bruteno himself is an eponymus of Bartha, which contains the
root of Prutenia, Prussia; likewise "Wudawutto (wud-wat = forest-
water) is identical with his son Warmo. Subjoining a review of
the twelve, we shall confront each with the corresponding, as given
by Dusburg, " Terra Pruschiae in undecim partes dividitur"
(p. 173), and distinguish his words by " ", in the following
order :
1. Litpho "Prima fuit Culmensis et Lubavia."
Litpho = Lituo ; the Traveller's Song has Lidwic, now it
is Litwak. Dusburg's Lubavia alludes to Liebau (cii.), his
Culmensis to Chelm, the last of these twelve.
2. Saimo " Sexta Sambia, in qua Sambitae."
The second root, It, Bit, Vit, Git, begins the compound
Yitland (cxvi.), whilst the first, radically seam, German
Saum, refers to border, Sam-os, Samo-thrace, Samo-Sata,
Samo-chon-itis (the Me-Merom of Jos. xi. 5, 7), Semnones,
Sunium (Sum-ium), Samo-gitia, Samland, Zemlia (land in
Russian), Suomelainen, &c., excepting Samoyed (clxxvi.),
and the possibility that the same syllable occur in the
sense of water or fen.
3. Sudo " Nona Sudovia in qua Sudovitae."
Suden, e meridie (Gr., p. 181).
4. Nadro. " Septima Nadrovia in qua Nadrovitae.
Nader in Polish means extreme, extremely ; it may agree
here in the sense of north.
5. Scalavo. " Octava Scalovia in qua Scalovitae.''
Scal-av, c-xoA-4', Slavonic Skala, a rock; scorro rupes
(Gr., p. 79), Italian scoglio; a Pelasgian city by Herodotus
is Skyl-ake = rock-water; Scyl-lseum promontory in Ar-
golis, Scylla, &c. ; 8kol-ot-e; Scaldis, like Ceph-iss-us
(= rock- water), the Skalds conceived their "sublime shapes,
Schopfungen (scop, creavit, scop, poeta, Gr., p. 364),
dwelling secluded in*rocks ; so (without the s) the Culdees
(Ossian, 1807, i. p. 81), Koldouoi; clud rupes (Gr., p. 365).
6. Natt-ango. " Quinta Nattangia in qua Nattangi."
Natt, nass, whence Natter, a water-snake; ang of the
root Angli. Ingsevones.
7. Bartho. " Undecima Barthe et Plica Barthe."
Of the root Prutenia, now Prussia, Bor = border and
ussi (ii.).
8. Galindo. " Decima Galindia."
Gal-india = Galicia.
9. Warmo. " Quarta Warmia in qua Warmienses."
Eponymus of Ermeland (xiv.).
10. Hoggo. " Pogesania in qua Pogesani."
Poge-sani for Poge-sali, a compound like Vago-sala, which
means the Vistula by Jornandes; Pog = Vag = high, and
sal = border.
1 1. Pomeszo " Secunda Pomesania in qua Pomesani."
Mesz = merz = border, like Messa-getse (clxxvi.), Pome-
rania; Nestor spells Po-mor-jane; mor meaning sea.
12. Chelmo. "Prima fuit Culmensis et Lubavia."
Culm in West- Prussia.
CLXXX. SCIEI.
" Even Grimm is not prepared to say more than that, if they were not Gothic,
" they were connected with the Goths in many points. Pliny's evidence, &c., nee
" minor opinione Eningia, &c.
" The name can be connected with Steyer-mark, &c.
" It is, then, not wholly improbable that the Sciri and Turcilingi may have been
" Turks; the first, perhaps, &c.
" Alpil-zuri, Angi-sciVi," &c. (Epileg., p. xcvi.-c.)
1. Their connexion with the Goths consists merely in being
aquatic, the epithet Gallic, Gothic, is thus applied like Germanorum
natione, 28, is of a people that were not German in our sense of
the word.
2. En-ing-ia has En- of Aen-~as, Melan-chal-am-i, &c., the entire
signifying water-land; the same does Fen-ing-ia; and phoin-ix
designates a tree which touches, thrives (=ik, hikano) at the phoin;
hence pal- ma (= bordering on water), Phen-ic-ia.
3. Styria is a sterile Mark, hard with Alps and iron. Chalcis is
a similar name with the Greeks. Stairo sterilis (Gr., p. 50).
4. Tur of Tur-cilingi, Tur-k, tur-nip (=napus), &c., agrees
with Sci in Sci-ri, Sci-ronian rocks, Si-ren, &c., in signifying water.
The Latin Scir-pus (to judge from Binse, Pose, ciii.) will be a com-
pound ; Schneider says the Latins made scirpus out of yg<V, yet
this has a chance of being contracted of yap-<?r, the fisher, as well as
( 101 )
his net, bordering the water. These two ideas may exist likewise in
$ara-cen-\ ; partly different in Scor-d-isci, scor=jugum (Fingal, i.
20) scorro rupes (Or., p. 79).
5. The Sciri are still Finlandic suffixes, Lovan-Sori, Tyter-tfon',
Suamen-tfaori, Tschebok-sarw (Fabri, 1795, pp. 306, 313, 324).
NOTE. Sirpad, Jes. Iv. 13, not unlike Scirpus, and consisting
of the same four consonants (in the Heb. alphabet), as Sefarad
(cxviii.), may involve the one root saraf = safar, it being a species of
pulicaria, which, although rendered Floh-kraut (as if from pulex),
is rather a compound of pul = pal, as in fulica (clxiii.), and car=cas
(xi.) ; the FpD of Amos, vi. 10, may not imply burning, but relation
collateral. Thus lateral are the Seraphim conceived to stand **/*,
and the same position to the monarch renders an Arab noble,
shareef. Approach to the king is prime greatness (Hitop. 10).
CLXXXI. SCRITOBINI.
" Etiam testatis tempore niribus non carent, &c- Hi a saliendo etymologiam
" ducunt. Saltibus enim utentes," &c. (Epil., p. xxv.-vi.)
As in Dulgi-bini (Ixx.). Traveller's Song, 156, has Scride-
Fins; Geogr. of Ravenna, iv. 46, Scrde-fenni; Langeb. Rer. Dan. ii.
p. 146, Scrid-vinden. Scrito-scri^an progredi (Gr., p. 363), skrait
fidi (ib., p. 63), the distension of the legs we thus express in stride,
schreiten, Schritt; but when distention changes to contention, the
stride turns to strife, and schreiten to streiten, whereby stride and
streiten begin to turn against each other. Scrito occurs in Heu-
schrecke, sctwterelle, and in Schreck (start, fright). Hive, Heu-
schrecke, Hei-r&ih, sometimes written .fifew-rath, originate in the
Old Norse hi mansio secura domus (Gr., p. 464), Gothic heiv (ib.) ;
hiibsch (heevish), what is familiar, not strange, hence pleasant,
beautiful.
CLXXXIL SCYTHE.
41 Even the undoubted Goths are called Scythians by Zosimus." (Epil., p. li.)
Herodotus makes the Persians give the name Sacas to Scythians ;
according to Jornandes (Epil., p. x.), Scythians is the name which
Josephus applies to the Goths; the Russians, who for scyth pro-
nounce tshood, designate Finns by the term Tshoodee; the reason of
all that identity consists in the meaning of sac = scyth = goth = finn
= water, whence also Beth-Shan is rendered Scythopolis by Jo-
sephus. Hitzig (Philist., 1845, p. 202) changes the 6 of that place
into r, and Niebuhr contrives " the Celts in Scythia" for Celto-
Scythians in Strabo (C. N., p. 97), yet, that shan can signify water,
we learn from sheenehem (Jes. xxxvi. 12), Shin-ar (water-land),
and Celto-Scythians has frequent analogy in Hermun-dur-i, Catti-
euchl-ani, &c. ; the Celt in that compound alludes to Bor- in Bor-
ys-then, the root of forest, Irish coilte, and, generally, as in Kelt-
Iberi (cxviii.). The root Then, Dan, in Bor-is-*fe, Ztan-par-is,
need not mean low, as in Denmark, but land, as in Cale-cfrm-ia
( 102 )
(= border-land) ; the name for Scotland by the Romans was, ac-
cordingly, Britannia Barbara (Ixvii.).
CLXXXIIL SEDUSII.
" Mentioned by Caesar as part of the forces of Ariovistus." (Epil., p. cxxix.)
Sit-on-es are the Danes; Sed-us, is their siid = low; on = us
= aqua. The Sedusii may be Saxones of that neighbourhood.
CLXXXIV. SELONES.
" Of Courland and Livonia, the Aettii of authentic history, and under their
" native names, are :
" 1. The Curi or Curones, from whom is derived the name of the country.
" 2, 3, 4. The Letti, Ydumei, and Selones of Livonia ( 45, p. 174).
They form part of Pliny's Vindili, quorum pars Burgundiones;
Varini, Carini, Guttones (Proleg., p. cxxviii.), explainable thus:
1. Vindili, Vidili, Visili, the Visi-Goths, also named Vid-varii,
whence FzMand, Prussia.
2. Burgundiones ; the Armalausi (xiv.).
3. Varini Var is the root of Werder (xxxv.), and iheMarien-
Werder in West-Prussia has taken M for V. The Slavonic Chelm
being Var, we find also Culm, Culmsee, in that vicinity.
4. Carini. The Curi, Curones, Courland.
5. Guttones translates Aestii in its narrower sense of Es-
thonians.
6. Lette, argilla (Gr., p. 95), the same as limus argilla (ib.), the
people are thus Lemonii and Levonii.
7- Yd-um-ei. The yd, id, it, vit, gives name to Vitland; the
um = am = water, as in Dulg-um-nii (Ixx.). Jornandes has Item-esti
(Ep. p. xii.), which makes the Ydumei (Item) a subdivision of the
Aestii (Esti).
8. Sel-on-es. The on, as in Sit-on-es (clxxxiii.) ; Sel, as in Sal-
ambo = border of the water, a name of the Babylonian Venus ; Sel-
tshook (= tshood, clxxxii.). Adelung provides for Sal-bad-ern only
bad = bath ; but whilst Sal implies border, superficial, bad will be
the French badin, nugax, folatre, Sanscrit vada (Hitop. Sloka 15.
18). Sol-oik-oi follows the principle of Barbaroi (Ixvii.).
CLXXXV. SEMNONES.
"Nobiliss. Suevorum Seranones ( 39, p. 137). Turn Senonos recentissimi,"
&c._ (28, p. 81.)
Sem, Sen, as in Sam-land (clxxix.); Sen may be for gen in
Gen-ab-um as the same. Sem-britai by Strabo, is Sabta, Gen.
x. 6.
CLXXXVL SICAMBRI.
"Both Zeuss and Grimm, &c. Sig-gambri = strong for victory." (Epil., p. iii.)
Cimbri and Gambri being the one name, which finally is Franks,
( 103 )
the latter takes Si, so that Si-gambri means water-borderers. Sig-
ambri would be the same.
CLXXXVII. SIGULONES.
" New and otherwise unknown." (Epil., p. cxxi.)
It responds to Reudigni (x.) ; Sig = water, and ul = *, or the
general Al (vi.).
CLXXXYIIL SLAV.
" The Germans call all Slavonians Wends." (Proleg., p. xlix.).
Wend is of the root wand = water, and designates the Slavi, who
live on the slav = border, whence such names as Vrati-slav, Sloboda,
&c. ; the idea is that of outside, extreme, outer, so that slav agrees
with slava, fame, as bruited abroad ; fama itself proceeds from fari,
utterance; slovo, a word, from the same idea of utterance. Liber
Cosri, translated from Arabic into Hebrew, and from the latter,
1660, by Buxtorf, has the term for Slavi in Arabic Al-Saklav, and
the same rendered Hebrew ha-Gibleem, which the Latin thus re-
produces both in the passage " Rex D^bsHH qui sunt 2Nbp2bN,"
the Arabic occurs by De Sacy (Gr. Ar., 1831, i. p. 375), the term
Gibleem, 1 Kings, v. 32 ; the sing., Jos. xiii. 5 ; the verb, Exod. xix.
12, &c., although that Gibleem, in that passage of 1 Kings, meant
borderers, however legitimately and reasonable, is traditional rather
than of ordinary interpretation. The name for the beaver in Persian
is sakl-ab-i, naturally from residing at the ab = aqua, the compound
resembles Scal-aw (clxxix.); besides this saklav scalav, contracted
into sclav, and the Slavonic slav, there is also the slave derived from
slifu, labor (Gr., p. 95), but as most languages, Neuhochdeutsch,
Greek, Italian, &c., do not begin a word with si, they pronounce
both the slave and Slavonian with an initial sc., sk., &c. The
border-town called Ziklag (1 Sam. xxx. 1, &c), will best, and only,
give sense by changing g into v, and thus pronouncing sklav, or the
said sakl-av. In Hebrew sakl occurs only as a verb to signify
stoning, or removing stones.
CLXXXIX. SORABI.
" This name is native and Slavonic, as we learn from such forms as Zrib-in, &c.
"It is a native name of great generality, since it represents the same root as the
" 27rop-in the name STTO/OOI/'&C. ( 39, p. 138.)
The verb is the medieval serben, which Pictorius renders
erliegen, and Schilterus tabescere; now it is darben, as in Gothic
a\&- P arba, valde egenus (Gr., p. 39), Scandinavian drobe, lay low,
kill; darben taking an s, in sterben, is dying, starve, nearly so; the
Russian srivaioo is to put down; hence the Sorabi are flat-landers;
if the soil be unproductive, it is durftig, from the same root ; a
fruit of that nature is Sorbier, Sorbo ; this being Speyerlings-
baum, Spierlingsbaum may show a connexion between the Sorabi
and Spori, though the root need not be the same (cxlvii.). The
mountain Serb-al between Wady Gharendel and Useit (Robinson,
( 104 )
Palastina, p. 193-4) raises its lofty head (= al) among such as are
much lower (=serb.). Lake Sirb-on-is, &c., Hebrew zarab (Job,
vi. 17), Arabic Sarab.
CXC. SUEVI.
"That Suevi was a Gallic name of the Germans of the Middle Rhine, I feel
" certain." ( 30, p. 137. Engl. L., 1855, p. 192.)
" The name of the country called Suabia, &c.
" Suevicum mare, &c., wholly unconnected with the root in question, &c.
" The Oder was called thefluvius Suebus, because it was the river of the Suevi =
" Sorbs." (Epileg., p. Ixxi.-lxxxi.)
1. The Sorbs, as just mentioned under Sorabi.
2. Suebus, Suevicum mare, Suevi of the root sue; eos gentis esse
Sueonum; these, in the same passage, are called Franks, ix. ytvovs 2i
rav <pg<*yy* v (Epil., p. lxiv.-v.), because Franks = Suev = borderers (x.
liv.). The Ostro-goths being Vand-al-ii (Germ. 2), Suevi stands
for Visi-goths (= border- water-men) of the Suevicum Mare. Vis =
Sue. Gothic sva = so is thus a position mutually aside.
3. Suessiones, Sue-ias-iones, now Soissons, shows that root also
on Gallic ground.
4. Sue still occurs in sway, schweben, to hover, be on the
surface, aloft, aloof. Otfrid IV., viii. 13, has in-suabi, the same as
sebo, sefe, mens (Gr., p. 232-3), sebbian intelligere (ib., p. 332),
entsebe intelligo (ib., p. 132), the Germans now say impersonally:
es schwebt mir vor = it appears to my mind ; besides that idea of
loftiness, above, &c., the same root represents that of side, associate,
&c., in the word swain. Chaucer says : "Nede has na pere, hym
bihoves to serve him self that has na swayn;" hence a dog, always
attached at the side of his master, is Sva, svan, in Sanscrit.
CXCL SUIONES.
" Svi-piod= the Svi-peoph; the piod being the same as the Dent- in Deut-sche.
"&c.
" But it does not show that the root Sui- was Gothic. This, like the root Kent-
" in the Anglo-Saxon forms Kent-ing and Cant-ware, may belong to another
"language." ( 44, p. 164.)
" It seems safe to consider the formation of the word as applied to the Swedish
"Sea, as different from that of the Suev- in Suevi and Suevia; though no such
"difference is recognised by Tacitus." ( 45, p. 166.)
1. Svi-j>iod = border-people; piod, a people, is of the same root
which gave rise to the name Deutsch, but this never signified gen-
tilis, gentilitius, popularis, vulgaris, &c., as imagined by Grimm,
although from piuda, a people, Ulfilas once derives piudisko as an
equivalent for efl><x derived similarly, and deutsch at one time was
diutisc (Ixvi.).
2. Svi-piod is no hybrid, neither is there in Kent-ing, Cant-
ware, any foreign ingredient (xxxvii.).
3. Suevic and Suecic occur alike; the latter is preferred in
Suecia, Switzerland.
( 105 )
CXCII. TAC. TAN.
"A dta Tacfana, Tanfana is mentioned as a local goddess of the Marsi.
" No light has been thrown upon the nature of her cultus; indeed, the mention of
" her is a strong instance of the extent to which the German mythology of Tacitus is
"not the mythology of Germany in the seventh, eighth, ninth, tenth, and eleventh
" centuries." (EpiL, p. v.-vL)
" In Tacitus (Ann. i. 50, 51) we fiiid a notice of the Silva Casia, the locality of
" the Marsi and the seat of the worship of the dea Tacfana." (EpiL, p. Ixix.)
There appears no mention of a dea Tacfan by Tacitus, but
a temple so called ; ventumque ad vicos Marsorum, quinquaginta
millium spatium ferro flammisque pervastat, &c., profana simul et
sacra, et celeberrimum illis gentibus templum quod Tanfanem voca-
bant solo sequantur.
Tac-fan, Tan-fan is of the root Daci, Dani (Ivi.); fan, the same
as fen, supplies fange of the French, so as to allude to cses in Silva
Cassia (1.). The locality of that temple will be the same where
Teut is still commemorated (Heinsius, Sprachlehre, Berl., 1814,
p. 467-8).
CXCIII. TACITUS.
" A measure of the extent to which absolute and implicit faith is to be placed in
" each and every statement, of even so great a writer as Tacitus, is to be found in
" his account of the Jews, whom he brings from Crete. Yet it was easier to write
" correctly about the Jews than about the populations of Courland, Gallicia, and
" Poland."" (EpiL, p. v.)
"Whence does he deduce the Jews? from Crete, and that on the strength of the
" similarity between the names Ida (the mount) and Judah, Idsei and JudaeL"
(Engl. L., 1855, p. Ixxxix.)
The philosophic historian, whose writings, Gibbon says, will in-
struct the last generations of mankind, may thus be instructive,
rather than destructive, even where the purpose must be the latter,
in abusive pages decorated with the epithets of teterrima gens, de-
spectissima pars servientiura ; whilst apathy for want of faith in re-
velation rendered it morally impossible to write correctly about the
Jems. Taking upon himself the interpretation of their primordia,
laws, even the circumstances attending their progress from Egypt,
he disguises this historical event in four different accounts (traceable
in Josephus) respectively, under the heads of Quidam, Plerique,
Sunt qui tradant, Plurimi auctores, besides a fifth (likewise found
in J.) ironically beginning Clara alii Judaeorum initia, and con-
ducting, analogous to the Kuretes and Daktyli, who bring their
Sacra into Greece (Heeren, 1826, xv. p. 77% the same Daktyls,
whose other name is Idsei, he thereby obviates every Scriptural
tradition about the people up to the days of Moses, and now making
him say that, " forsaken by gods and men, they must believe him
as their celestial leader," the heathen philosopher has amply fur-
nished a measure of the extent to which absolute and implicit faith, &c.,
it' the "principia religionis, tradentibus Idseis, quos cum Saturno
pulsos, et conditores gentis accepimus," scarcely do more than sanc-
tion the seventh day in honour of Saturn, either as their old
p
( 106 )
associate, or else, quod e septem sideribus, quis mortales reguntur,
&c., przecipua stella Saturni, &c. The account of creation in
Genesis naturally suggested the qua tempestate Saturnus, &c. The
" star of your god" by Amos, v. 26, may literally imply a similar
substitution by the Israelites themselves. It is possible that Sas-
Ur = water-surface, or, else, -border, is implied in the name Saturn ;
his Arabic and Syrian name Kevvan, which agrees with the Heb.
Kiyoon in the passage alluded to, being like Ciwan, Ciuari (liv.),
and, from the universality of the root, even the Indian Siva might
be compared.
On the impossibility of bringing the Jews from Crete on
nothing but the strength of the similar Idi=ei= Judaei, Hitzig builds
his conjecture, that properly the Philistines were meant, but the
report once mentioning Judaai instead, etymology then came to
assist the mistake by suggesting the resemblance; he lays particular
stress on that conjecture (Philist., 1845, pp. 28, &c., 32, 90-91, 93),
his doctrine of bringing the Philistines from Crete appearing thus
corroborated ; if he had considered the entire text, not merely the
passage of 33 words, beginning Judaeos Greta insula profugos, he
might have found not merely the inapplicability of that conjecture,
but also that the said beginning does not necessarily bring the
Jews from Crete, but only, as Tacitus himself soon explains, some
few who proved the founders of the nation, and who were called
Idsei ; of these, Hitzig properly observes, there existed at most one
hundred, though, according to some, only ten; if, nevertheless,
the " Juda)os profugos" be insisted on as descendants from those
few, the report does not become more incredible through the
circumstance of turning Greeks into Jews, it being natural that in-
dividuals settling in a foreign land relinquish their native language.
The "mernorant" and " accepimus" may, accordingly, be part of
the fiction.
CXCIV. TAIFALI.
" They are probably Slavonic ; the phal being the -hal- in Victo-/ja/i, and the
" val- in Nahar-vaZi." (Epil., p. Ixxxviii.).
"Thai-fali. The Thai = the Da- in Daci." (Engl. L., 1855, p. xcvi.)
Grimm here improperly divides Tai-fal and Da-ci, elsewhere he
knows tobel, which is of Taifal's connexion; in his Worterbuch,
1854, thus occurs Bach-tobel, Bach-tbbele, valecula; the root
implies low in its widest sense; m^Aaj and #p/<* -rvQ^a. teplioo,
ziplioo, tepid; Topl-itz, Tifl-is; the Taifali may own the Dobel
baths, " Voitberg, ville de la basse Stirie, les bains de Dobel n'en
sont pas eloignes;" the root may occur in toflfel, pan-toufle, with S
in Schofel, of little use in German, but frequent in Hebrew; the
obsolete dwal, mental prostration, madness, is now toll, so the Eng-
lish dull, as more sedate, may imply dwell (cxlii. clx.) ; the said
Worterbuch, vol. ii., 1860, col. 1197, shows, accordingly, one Do-
bel, <o//heit, followed, separately, by Dobel, Dobel, Tobel, Tobel ;
but the numerous obsolete words recorded in that work, it leaves
as dead to etymology as to the actually spoken language.
( 107 )
CXCV. TABABOSTEI.
" Dio, &e., dixit primura Tarabosteos deinde vocitatos Pileatos ho3 qui inter eos
"generosi extabant." (Epil., p. xii.)
Tar-bos-tei is the name Bas-tar-na?, transposed; the servile con-
sonant after ,? is t, after / it is n (xxii.). More dignified is Pil-at-i,
as in Pal-ast, Phil-istse (clxiii.) ; the same Pil occurs in Tiglat-Pil-
Eser, as Lord of the Tigris; it remains Pal, in Sardana-pal, whose
sardan may suggest the sardonic grin (clxxv., note 2)
CXCVJ TAMIRIS.
" Getarum Tamiris regina." (Epil., p. xvii.)
Writers who, in 1844-5, respectively, held that Pelasgi meant
" Swarthy Asiatics" and " Weisse," are less opposed in defining
" Teme or Tami, the sea," and " Tami, wahrscheinlich Wasser."
Homer has Tamisis, it being a compound of tarn, temme, aggere
obstruo (Gr., p. 133) and Is (ii.); Tomi-tan-es, a name of the Goths,
tan =tac (Ivi.); their god Tami-mas-ad-as contains mas=mez =mer
= limit, or moos= moor, and ad =aqua. Demetria's gulf in Thessaly
and Demetrius, show the same dctpeeu, Dam-asc-us, Tim-ina, Tem-
pe (page 6), Tarn-worth (xxxv.), the second part in weorth-eg
(Engl. L., 1850, p. 99) meaning an island, or simply water.
CXCYII. TECTOSAGES.
"The import of the name Voices Tectosages is by no means clear." ( 28,
p. 80.)
" Vole is equally like the Latin vu!g-us, the German folk, and the Sarmatian
"piilk," &c.
" It is possible that the termination ag is non-radical, being the eg in such words
" as Brithon-<7 and Saxon-e^," &c. (C. N., p. 102.)
1. Volcas, of the root mletsh, vletsh, now flach, vlack, flat;
folk and flock are in German the one word Volk, a living assemblage
of equal consistence, at rest, or in motion. Vulg-us, pulk, are of
the same origin; the idea of flock, Volk, is mainly that of a
numerous unity expanded, different from W$, which, although
used equally in the sense of swarm, flock, a people, originates in
the idea of sitting down, a settlement, of the same root with !&'*,
e'0o?, a thing that sits, is established, eine Sitte; 0oj, the same, in-
cludes the more literal abode. Volca3, a general name like Belgae,
may, like it (xxv.), contain a subdivision, Arecomici, of a higher
ground.
2. Volcae Arecomici (p. 80, C. N., p. 102). Of Trocmi (and
Tolistoboii) Niebuhr says: " They are not mentioned elsewhere"
(p. 82). Whether this be so, or not (Livy and Strabo mention the
same triad), it is possible that Trocmi exhibit a remarkable instance
of the Tau Gallicum (Epil., p. clxv.-vi.) prefixed to Arocini, con-
tracted of Are-com-ic-i, i.e. high-border-water-men; possibly the
termination is ici, the radical part Ar-com suffering thus in
Trocmi the loss of A, and transposition of the o. That regular
( 108 )
prefix, making tor out of or, tairgiod of airgiod, &c., has transmitted
in Ossian duplicities like Toscar and Oscar, &c. Torman by Mac-
pherson is Arnim according to the Gaelic; Ork-ney, translating
ney by inis, becomes Inis-Torc.
3. Tol-isto-boii, the Boii of the head- waters, their capital being,
probably, Teste de Buch, the ancient Tel-lon-num. Lon = Ian =
water, corresponding to Buch = boca = boquilla, which is denned
ouverture pratiquee dans les acequias (canals); Tel = teste = tete
like TiAf, end, extreme; Cas-tel, an erection on the water; Tol-os-a,
implying aqueduct, may retain the idea of elevation.
4. Tectosages. Boii of the preceding name is here Sages
(clxxvii.), whilst tect is teut in Teuto-marsi, Teutamus, which is
also Tektamus (Diod. Sic. iv. 60, and ii. 22); properly it might be
Teco-sag-es, teg = tog, as in Gallia Tog-at-a (xxx.), different from
the Comata (xlvii.) and the Braccata (xxx.).
CXCVIII TENCTEEI.
"The history of the Tencteri is nearly that of the Usipii." ( 35, p. 110.)
"Perhaps, &c., Tencteri = Tenctware." ( 33, p. 111.)
Tenc = Danc (Ivii.), and Ter= Dor (Ixviii.), so that the Tencteri
occupy low water, different from the Usipii, Urippii, who live on
the Uripa, wripa, ripa (clxx.), Plutarch's Ten-ter-i has the more
usual Dan (Ivi.)
CXCIX. TERVING. VIKTING.
" If they were not called Goth till they reached the land of the Getae," &c.
(Epil., p. li. Engl. L., 1850, p. 34 ; 1855, p. c.)
1. Germany has its Gotha, Gbttingen, &c., and the root general
influence (xc.)
2. Virting is not Treving, but of the Virti, Barti (clxxix.),
whence Virtingia. Wiirtemberg, near Stuttgart, was occupied by
the Suevi, ancestors to the present dukes, accordig to Bruckner's
geogr., 1837.
CC. TEBACATELE. RACAT^E.
"Compounds of the root rac," &c. (Epil., p. cxxxiv.)
1. Rac, second root in bat-rach-os (clxviii.), hence Rac-at-se
were Bat-rach-oi, only not so low in the scale of creation; the same
meaning has Cal-et-es (now Cal-ais), &c. ; to Rac belong Ratzeburg,
the Hradschin, otherwise Ratschin (Wallenstein's Tod. i., 5) &c.,
Raczy of Servia (Epil. p. cxxxiv.) ; still, if rac be really the said
rach, it should, perhaps, be more limited, or else proceed further, so
as to include also Rhaetia and Rugii (ib.), and thus many more.
2. Terac. The root of Thrace will be prek robur, moles (Gr.
1826, 2, p. 479). Thracians erect moles against inundation; pal-
at-ium, Pal at-inate originate similarly; Terac, Trac makes Trockie
Woiewodstwo signify Palatinate, trac = pal (clxiii.) ; tarac may be
sarac in the Italian saracina, a pale, a stake; the Saracens may thus
( 109 )
have an alternative, besides sar-can (= border on water) ; trac may
also refer to the Irish traig, sea-shore, and such names as Duro-
trig-es (Ixviii.), Threken-ham, &c., but it is uncertain which to
prefer, trac or terac; if the latter, then we might adduce also Taras,
the son of Neptune, as opposing the inundations of the latter, and
turcie, chaussee de pierres, which leads to the Turcilingi.
3. Atriae, a component of Terac-atriae and many such names, as
Atre-batse, ^Etr-ur-ia, Gedr-os-ia, &c., Adraa, the Edrei of Scrip-
ture; thus early it may be traced in ~)ln of Jes. xi. 1, which re-
mains in Syriac and Arabic; unexplained in Tg-jt-ro? ; compare
fa-ctx.-ttT* and El-ek-tor, page 87, el-ek-tron (xci.), emphatic weAt/fl-
Xaix.ot.-vot TroTctfiav #s*Ai; atr may be the Sanscrit vetr, which losing
the r, is bet, an arrow (Shakspear's Hind. Diet.) ; vetr may be from
vat = vato, and so the origin of atr, have nothing to do with "llDn,
neither this with the said Edrei, &c., nor with Hadr-ach, men-
tioned only Zach. ix. 1, which we may suppose to consist of ach,
first root in Ach-ish (clxiii.), and the frequent Atr, Hadr in ques-
tion, so that the entire "pin is another name for Syria, called also
lototape, probably in the same sense (cxiii.). Atr in the form
Etar appears in Leges Boior. ix., superiorem virgam quam Etar
charteam vocamus ; meaning by chartea what is now Garte, Gerte.
Wikliff, mentioning the Red Sea, spells it reed see; the Germans
have, besides Rothe Meer, also Schiflmeer and Binsensee, the last
two agreeing with the Hebrew, and so, possibly, Ery-threum mare,
Ery-thrse Ionise, Ery-thrse Aetolise; the second root thre may be
the ther in El-eu-ther-na (above, page 87), the entire like arotrios
(ib., p. 86); Ery-manthus contains manth = mons. Tri-ton-ia.
CCI. TEURIOCHAIMAI.
"A compound of Tevr and heim = home" &c. ( 42, p. 150.)
The first root means water, hence the second cannot be home(xx.).
CCII TEUTOBURG.
" Saltus Teutobergiut" &c., means either the hill of the people or the city of
"the people, &c. (Epil., p. clx.)
"Again, we have the Salttts Teut-o-bergius," &c (C. N., p. 141.)
Burg in that compound meant neither hill nor city, but, as in
Luther's hymn, " Eine feste Burg ist unser Gott," implying bur-
gen, bergen, shelter, protect, so already the heathen Germans
thought of their god in that saltus with their temple Tac-fan
(cxcii.). Teut remains as yet in piod-land and in diot-puruc
(= Tiefen-burg) ; Grimm, unaware of that original sense of deep,
low, translates the latter by civitas magna, whilst for the former he
imagines, in 1 826, provincia, different from its last version " ein nur
von einem stamm bewohntes land." (Gr. p. 19.)
CCIII TEUTONARH.
" Mela places Teutoni on the Baltic. So does Pliny.
" Ptolemy mentions both Teutones arid Teuton-aril (Teutono-0are), &c. The
' proof of Teut-, &c., being German at all, is deficient. It may be as little German as
' the Cant, in Cant-ware (Epil., p. cx.-xii.) Though the Teut- in Tent-ones be not
'the Teut- in Teut-iscMS, in its secondary sense of vulgar, or popular, &c., it may
'still be the same word, with its primary meaning of people. It is by no means
' unlikely for an invading people to call themselves the nation, the nations, the peo-
'ple," &c. (C. N., p. 141.)
1. Teuto-nar-ii = Low water men ; or else Teu-ton-arii, in which
case the last root is arii = ware, the second tan = tac = low, and
teu = toya = water.
2. Teutoni or Teutones also admits of a double division, Teu-
ton or Teut-on ; analogous to the latter we find Teuto-marsi, now
Ditmarsh, since teut = dit = dit = Sit as in Sitones (= Danes = Low-
landers) is the root of sitting, lowness, it engenders diot, a people,
on the principle of e'0$ (cxcvii.).
3. The root teut appears also among the Gauls; so is cant not
exclusively German.
4. The meaning of people in diot has developed itself from teut
= dit = sit, as just mentioned; the notions of vulgar, popular, have
been forced upon it by Grimm in an unguarded hour.
CCIV. TEUTONES. CIMBRI.
" I am less satisfied that the Cimbri and Teutones are referable to the same
" stock, family, or nation." (Epil., p. clxx.)
" I think that the Cimbri were Slavonians. That they had as little to do with
"the Cimbric Chersonese as the Teutones had with the Dutch, I am sure." (C. N.,
p. 151.)
Teutones and Cimbri apply as certainly to one people, as Alle-
mand and Deutsch to one language, with the difference that whilst
the latter pair were originally distinct in both comprehension and
extension, the former pair, however misunderstood even by some of
the Romans, never truly designated but the one people, which
translated Cimbri by Franks, and changed Teutones into Deusen.
CCV. TEUTONIC.
" About the tenth century the Latin writers upon German affairs began to use
" not only the word Theotiscus and Theotisce, but also the words Teutonicus and
" Teutonics. Upon this Grimm remarks that the latter sounded more learned, &c.
' Be it so. It then follows that the connexion between Teutonicus and Theotiscus is
' a mere accident, the origin of the two being different. The worthlessness of all
' evidence concerning the Germanic origin of the Teutonic tribes conquered by Ma-
' rius, based upon the connexion between the word Teuton and Deutsch, has been
' pointed out by the present writer in the 17th number of the Philological Transactions.
' All that is proved is this, viz., that out of the confusion between the two words
' arose the confusion between the two nations. These last may or may not have been
'of the same race." (Engl. L., 1850, p. 58-9.)
"About the tenth century the Latin writers upon German afl'airs began to use
' the words Teutonicux and Teutouice. Upon this," &c. (C. N., p. 140.)
( 111 )
Began to use not only, $c., but also would have required no parti-
cular remark or excuse ; a similar revival happened with regard to the
term German, whereby High Dutch and Low Dutch fell into disuse:
" die Englander fiihrten ein gelehrtes German wieder ein" (Gr. p.
20), but what is really remarkable, and for which Grimm alleges his
"klang gelehrter" (Gr. p. 16), is the fact that whilst writers of the
ninth century use theodiscus, those of the tenth and the following
centuries favour teutonicus instead (ib.). It is evident that we can-
not tax the writers of the tenth century universally with a species
of pedantry, from which all those of the ninth wisely kept free, nor
is it less evident that the true reason consists in the fact that theo-
tiscus a partial derivative from theodland (= lowland) contrived for
eccl. purposes through the exigency of the time, in contradistinction
of lingua romana rustica, was soon after that period substituted by
teutonicus, a term preferable as being sanctioned by antiquity, in-
tegrity of expression and acceptation. Otfrid's using frenkisg in
his German writings, and theotisce in his Latin, obtained a similar
imputation of " jenes klang stolzer, dieses gelehrter" (Gr. p. 14). The
existence of frankisch as equivalent to deutsch thus remains unac-
counted for, whilst it is pretended that the latter existed with the
Goths of the fifth and fourth century and gewis auch friiher iiberall
(ib.); when the Latin writers use a vulgo, rustice, sermone bar-
baro, barbarico, they think of that adjective, or germanicus, both
in reference to language, mean the common, barbarous, vulgar
tongue, yet so that those aiithors mean no offence, die barbara, vul-
ffaria, &c., meinen, &c., ohne dass sie geringeres ausdriicken wollen,
gerade was theotisca besagt hatte (ib.), another, more essential ac-
ceptation, the early Goths themselves might give, if ever they said,
" Wir Gothen und die Franken reden piudisko" (ib. p. 12), which
would evidently show that deutsch meant popularis, vulgaris, allge-
mein verstandlich; it would be a mistake to suppose that the term
arose so late as the ninth century (ib. p. 14), although it be a mere
Wahn to refer the term to the Teutones, as done by Notker, &c.
(ib. p. 16).
Yet it will be seen that the term Wahn truly applies to all that
is advanced as new in the Excurs iiber Deutsch, novelties such as
the following:
1. That the word deutsch proceeds from piuda, diot, a people.
2. That it means gentilis, gentilitius, popularis, vulgaris, heirn-
atlich, eingeboren, allgemein verstandlich, heidnisch, barbarisch.
3. That of the latter sense the term germanicus likewise par-
took.
4. That the word thiutisg, not used by Otfrid, he nevertheless
means in the form githiuti. This identification of deutsch with its
mere root, so that piuda, diot itself should mysteriously contain an
allusion to language and people of the Germans, is largely dwelt
upon in a separate line of operation (Gr. p. 17-20), and introduced
here (ib. p. 14), thus: "also niemals thiutisg, wol aber einen
andern ganz nahe liegenden ausdruck, den ich nachher anfiihren
werde." Otfrid has no use for thiutisg, because he makes frenkisg
its exact equivalent.
5. Although it does not occur before the ninth century, it
would be a mistake to conclude that since Charlemagne firmly united
the German tribes, the term then had arisen (ib.).
6. It existed with the Goths of the fourth and fifth century,
und gewis auch friiher iiberall (ib.).
7. Without meaning any disparagement, the terms carmina gen-
tilia, barbara, &c., translate the word theotisca (ib.).
8. Otfrid using frenkisg in his German text, and theotisce with
Latin, exhibited pride in the one, and learning in the other (ib.).
9. Notwithstanding the limitation of theotisce thus involved in
the equivalent frenkisg, still theotiscus gait von deru Gothen, Fran-
ken, Sachsen und Alamannen (ib.), all that might be granted is,
that after the arrondissement of the Frank, the chief German realm,
those tribes who were not Frank used the more universal term less,
even because it now became more restricted and defined; at the
same time the former prevalent reference to the Lower Rhine might
have some influence (pp. 14, 15).
10. Notker's in diutiscun means (/mezndeutsch, allgemein-
deutsch.
11. The term became raised through the poetry of the 12th
and 13th centuries.
12. When, after the separation of France, the idea of deutsch
alluded again to the kernel of the interior, the trans-Rhenane
Franks had to give up the name Deutsch, and as they divided them-
selves into Alemans et Tyois, &c. (ib., p. 15), aus dem T dieses ro-
manischen tyois, tiesc, the poets of the 13th century made their
inorganic tiutsch for diutsch, &c. (marginal note). Likewise, by way
of a note, we may observe here, firstly, that Tyois is not the adj. tiesc,
deutsch, but the old substantive Teuten ; in the German of the early
French period it is Devsen, whilst in the romaic, or non-German,
the same subst. is Tyois; secondly, that the initial t of tiutsch might,
at best, be opposed by a legitimate plea, if it can be proved that the
name of the country, Teodland, from which it (or at least, the Latin
theotisce) must be derived, never thus occurs with T, but only with
Th, p.
13. The earlier acceptation, according to which deutsch could ap-
pear less noble than frankisch or sachsisch, takes a turn, since it
serves us to designate the universal culture, &c.
14. The form teutonicus, preferred by Latin writers since the
tenth century, sounded more learned than theotiscus.
15. Affiliations like Wir Teutones by Notker, Teutonum lingua,
show the same illusion, as if our national language proceeded from the
Teutoues.
16. The fact that in the early classic Latin we find already the
adj. teutonicus in the sense it has been understood ever since, and is
even still, must be ascribed either to a chance, that the Romans, in
their intercourse with the Germans, met a teutiscus, piudisks, which
( 113 )
they confounded with their teutonicus, or else that the name Teuto
(goth. jiuda, gen. piudins?) bears internal contingency with piuda
(gens) and its relations to the language and name of the entire
people.
The fatal system of jiuda diot now compels its author to adopt,
at least until the discovery of the verdunkelte wurzel (Gr., p. 19),
that last alternative, whereby certain relatives of deutsch are, to-
gether with it, to range alike, as offspring to one jiuda, diot, a peo-
ple. He thus enters upon the separate line of operation, alluded to
above, and it becomes necessary to proceed with the series of u no-
velties," as subjoined.
17. riuda leads to the idea of language (Gr. p. 17). Ubergang
von jiuda in sprache (ib. p. 20, note). Gepeode signifies language
(ib. p. 17).
18. Otlrid's githiuti answers to it; yet his in githiuti is = in
thiutiscun.
19- Middle H. G. expresses the same without the ge-, in the
adverbs ze diute, be diute, ze dute.
20. The u in githiuti, diute is changed from the o of diot, even
as diutisc from diot.
21. So the Old Frisian thiothe thus departs from thiad (gens).
22. The Middle II. G. shows the same error in spelling tiute for
diute as it does in tiusch for diusch.
23. Connexion between diutsch and diute must have been felt
and readily acknowledged in the 13th century.
24. In fact, Otfrid's in githiuti, the Middle H. G. ze diute can-
not be understood otherwise than: auf deutsch, in unserer deuts-
chen sprache, in der gemeinen sprache. (Gr., p. 17.)
25. Otfrid also has an adj. and adv. of the same form. In re-
ference to Matth. 15, 24, his " theih gidue githiuti" seems to signify
ut domesticos, familiares reddam, since we find barbarus translating
uncadiuti ungidiuti, hence gidiuti, one who is of the same diot,
ejusdem gentis ac familise.
26. The said gloss of Diutisca 1, 162, which thus gives barbarus
for ungidiuti, making one who is not ejusdem gentis ac familiae a
barbarian, shows dass der oben entwickelte begrif umspringt, im
rbmischen und lateinischen sinn ist gidiuti, im deutschen ungidiuti
der barbarus. (Gr., p. 18.)
27. The adv. githiuto may be only expletive, as he inserts the
same very often; still it might be interpreted in the people, among
the people, &c.
28. Also the Heliand has three times githiudo, &c., again per-
haps publicly, among the people, &c.
29. Be dute, ze diute, &c., might sometimes be rendered open,
clear, re vera.
30. From all it follows that originally the verb diutan (deuten)
pidiutan (bedeuten) coincides with verdeutschen, &c., in der vul-
garsprache auslegen. (ib., p. 18).
31. The Middle H. G. fern, subst. tiute declaratio, significatio,
Q
is distinct from the neuter which is contained in these expressions
ze tiute, &c., das gediute, deutung, auslegung, comp. volgarizzare
(ib., p. 19).
32. By deuten, deutlich is meant das durch die sprache, in der
sprache verstiindliche.
33. Deutsch reden gebrauchen wir noch heute fur verstandlich,
frei, unumwunden reden, es liegt wenig ab von dem ze diute, be
diute sagen ; das unverstiindliche ist dem volk wdsch oder latein.
34. The Anglo-S. peodan gepeodan express jungere, conjungere,
copulare, which, again, must be reduced to peod, a people consisting
in the union of many.
35. Ungepeode resembles the Old H. G. ungidiuti, but signifies
dispersus, disunited, sprachveTworren after the tower of Babel.
36. Possibly the Anglo-S. gepeodan has not the meaning of
diutan, deuten, because the Anglo-S. peodisc likewise perished?
NOTE By this peodisc Grimm understands an equivalent to
diutisc, deutsch. That it means exactly the same as peod a people,
he has candidly shown, Gr., p. 15.
37. Should the Sw. tyda be from the Danish tyde, and this
fetched from the Germans, as in its freshness this verb could scarcely
abide with those Northerns, who neither would, nor could, call them-
selves Deutsche?
38. The idea of a land inhabited by only one tribe the Old N.
idiom connects with piodland ; something of the kind may be con-
veyed in peodland.
39. We have seen how the notion piuda, diot, comes in many-
sided contact with the native language.
40. A complete disclosure about thfe nature of that notion, only
the darkened root of piuda diot might be able to give. (Gr., p. 19-)
CCVI. THEOD.
" Servus, &c., or Theov." ( 11, p. 58.)
Theov has more than one meaning (cxxii.), and with a slight
formal variety it still becomes deav (dew), peav or peaw (thew; Old
Saxon thau); the modern Thau is another form of dew; the said
peaw, thew, thau is translated by Sitte; the idea which is the ground
of those and similar words being that of down, low, prostrate, a
layer, sit, established, &c. (cxcvii.), that idea is primitively embo-
died in Stw, do, thu, which then assumes a consonant (Ivi.), so that
the German Unterthan, Unterthanigkeit, has, by Alfred instead of
the w, a rf, as in the above theod, hence under-peod (Bede, 1, 7)
under-peodnysse (ib., 4, 16), the notion of settlement, extension,
&c., thus assigned one word for both land and people, frequent in
tan, Lusi-taw-ia, &c., tud terra (Gr., p. 19), tut gens (ib.). Leute
may so be derived from lat, land (cxxii. 5), also loka in Sanscrit
involves both; in this language dha is 6ieo, Gothic tau, kelticdean;
in English we may compare, besides Do, also tie (tidy, tight) the
Anglo -S.peodan (ccv., 34), German thadigen, theidigen (frequent in
the secondary derivative ver-tf/eid-gen) ; tac?-pole = low borderer, like
bat-rach (clxviii. clxiii.) still has the above theod, whence jeodisc (Gr.,
p. 15), apeople, a settlement (eine .ZVYecfer-lassung) is derived, although
j>eod itself advanced to the same sense ; deuten, diutan may thus be
the same peodan jungere, conjungere which easily agrees with a lay-
ing down, making plain, explain (ccv., 34, 30, 32, 37), the same as
the frequent ze dute, be dute, &c. (ib., 19, 21, 29), the subs, for lan-
guage, as an ex-p/an-ation, making plain, &c., gepeode, githiuti,
bediede (ib., 17, 18, Gr., p. 17), like sermo from serere, so gereode
githiuti, an arrangement, a well-ordered assemblage (of words), but
when diffused, disarranged, confuse, it becomes ungidiuti, unge-
peode (ib., 35) which the gloss of the Diutisca (ib., 26) calls bar-
barus in the sense of gibberish, outlandish; an untidy manner of
speaking; the adv. githiuto (ib., 27, 28) though used only in rhyme,
and, as such, expletive, has always the meaning of assuredly, clear,
evident, &c., so that it keeps to the said plain, handgreiflich, as the
German expresses it; a more definite meaning has the plural gi-
thiuti, in the phrase thei gi-due gi-thiu-ti (ib., 25), which, contain-
ing the same root twice, is as if he said dass ich thei-dige ge-thei-
digte, meaning that I may settle down, establish; he rhymes, as
usual, githiuti with liuti, otherwise gi-due (thei-dige = make tidy)
might suffice without githiuti. That deutsch reden is an expres-
sion for verstandlich, frei (ib., p. 33) lies in the fact that it served
in opposition to the less pure, outlandish, roinana rustica, which
was walsch (i. e. of the height) ; whilst its own sense was low, plain,
both radically and as a patronymic of Plain -dwellers, or of a Thiod-
land of the same meaning.
The limited number of words which Grimm thus laboured to
arrange under piuda, diot, a people, will, if radically traced as above,
belong to a vastly ramified family ; the root exists, for instance, in
such words as De-muth, De-meter, dienen (Gr., p. 482 and 1831,
vol. iii., p. 336), &c., and whilst on the one hand 0'yTej, Tod, dau
(mortuus sum, Gr., p. 63) imply settlement, as lifeless prostration,
we may find that on the other, buoTca.iu^ mainly conveys in (k the
settler, bestower, in *- the preserver (clxiii.).
CCVIL THOR.
" Thor is, at least, as like the son of Alcmena as Woden was to Mercury" ( 9,
p. 50.)
1. Woda = Thor = aqua ; Alcmen may signify strength, eleva-
tion (= Al or Alk), and mountain (= men = mons ; or cmen, Slavonic
kamen), if Al mean A, grow, nurture, &c., then Alcmena is like
Hercun (xcviL). The Elk seems to owe that name to bodily
strength, whence gran bestia, and bara singha (= great lion).
2; .Three sons of Hel-len are: Dorus (water), Chuth-us (marsh;
L.), and Ae-ol-us (water-border). Tyr-rheni and Pel-asgi are the
one predicate, so Ossian's Garrick-Thura and the Caf-tor of Scrip-
tare, caf = Kef = rock, whence Caiphas; likewise jibl-tar (Gibral-
tar), &c. Argentaro shows two roots tfir and arg (as in vis-urg-is),
so that Arg-taro inserted e, finally en; similarly Argentoratum for
Arg-tor-at-um.
3. Tur-ris, "Dies wort liegt noch ganz im dunkel" (Gr., p. 102) ;
we may take ris for rid clivus (ib., p. 433), hence tur-ris like cas-
tel-lum, an erection on the water.
4. S for r in Tusci, Tusculum, Thes-sal-ia, &c.
5. Contraction in Amphi-tr-ite, for Amphi-tar-ite, the sea being
conceived as the water (= tar) which surrounds (= amphi); even
the simple mare signifies border, and 16'gg margo, amounts to lo'gr
mare (Gr., p. 440-1), Gar-Secq (Ixxxviii.).
CCVIII. THULE.
" Of German glosses the words Thule, and the different forms of the root Est,
" are probably the oldest." ( 1, p. 5.)
" Incaluit Pictorum sanguine Thule. It points towards Scandinavia." (Eng.
L., 1855, p. 364.)
1. If Pliny's quotation be authentic, also the Teu tones are men-
tioned, Ante D. 320.
2. Thule, meaning extreme (Aos), resembles the compound
Land's-End, so the most northern island was called find-land.. Vis-
tul-a is by Jornandes Vago-sala, since Vis = vag = water and tul
= sal = border; this river has retained its two roots even in the con-
traction Weichsel, whilst Tuli-phurdum lost one in the surviving
Verden, both appearing in Telford. Dulopolis, or AoyA ?rA<?,
need not submit to slavery, neither 'Efavdipvet (clxiii., page 87) boast
of liberty. Tylus occurs as an alternative for Tyrus, if the latter
be right, and likewise that it does not mean rock (Philist., 1845, p.
186), the form Tyrus may favour the preceding (ccvii.).
CCIX. THIUDISKO.
"In Mocso-Gothic, piudisko = 0viKu>e." Galatians, ii. 14.
" In Old High-German, &c. In Anglo-Saxon," &c.
"This should be enough to lay the fallacy involved in the identification of the
" 7V<-ones and Deut-sclie. I doubt, however, whether it will do so, so wonderful
" is the vitality of an old error." (C. N., p. 139-40.)
The vitality of old errors is amply proved in the present case,
when, by careful attention, they might have been avoided already
in 1850 (IxxL), 1851 (Lxiii.), and 1855 (Ixvi.); Grimm's theory,
however extravagant, obliged to admit that teutonicus = deutsch,
und das ist uns wichtig (Gr., p. 16-17), and yet denying the lat-
ter to be patronymic, labours to identify Teutones and Deutsche
through the verdunkelte wurzel as alluding to Germanism (ccv.,
17-40).
OCX TOYGENL
"The name associated with the Ambrones in Strabo is Tiavyevot. This, how-
" ever, has so generally been admitted to be neither more nor less than Ttwrovoe, that
" we may be allowed to identify the two. If not, the Teutones must be considered as
"unnoticed by Strabo; Strabo's notice of them being that of Posidonius." (C. N.,
p. 142.)
1. Cimbri, Ambrones, Franks, Tigurini, Teutones, and Toygeni,
all easily agree in designating one people. The two last have in com-
mon the first root toya = water (Hitopad., line 109, 1067), and as to
the second, they are reconciled by the universal ton = tan = tac (ccvi.),
and the likewise frequent gen = gan = gar, as in Cren-ab-um (see p.
85), Old Norse gin hiatus, rictus (Gr., p. 432), the English word
gin, with the idea of frango, &c. (cl.); hence Geni = Cinibri, Toy-
Geni = Si-cambri; also West-Friesen (li. 19), different in expression,
though not in application (liii.).
2. The first root in Toygeni, Teutones, also occurs in the sense
of low, out of which that of tac, tan, &c. (ccvi.), is developed; the
early form for deutsch wants the t (which in Deusen, even in the
classical Tuisco, Tuisto, appears only as s), in tiusch (Gr., p. 15),
Ickelsamer, the first German grammarian, shows teusch as well as
teutsch, the Swedes have tysk exclusively. The Pleiad Tay-get-e
spretos repulit amnes (Georg. iv., 233) means, accordingly, Low-
Water (xc.) ; if mount Tay-get-us require the said alternative, then
get = gissa = stone, as in Mono-gissa by Steph. Byz.
CCXI TREVIRI.
" Most probably Gallic. The Tre-, is the Tre in such words as Tre-casses, &c. ;
" tre = place, a root exceedingly common in Keltic geographical terms." ( 28,
p. 98.)
Names local, Trois Rivieres, Punj-ab, Do-ab, &c., will find
analogy in the Tre-casses = three waters, likewise Tre-visi, whence
the tribes Tre-casses, &a, were called. The Rhine, Maas, Mosel,
may thus have caused the name Tre-Visi. Treves, Treviso, Tre-
vigi, still contain the same tre = three. The second root will be
= water, also in case the division require Trev-isi, as in Trib-alli,
Trap-ani, Trap-ezus, &c.
CCXIL TBIBOCI.
" Tre- in the Keltic names of places. But this Grimm has met by supposing it
"= three, so that IVi-boci = the three beeches." (Epil., p. cxlv.)
Bach is bodily the same as bouche, also Italian, Spanish, &c.;
and whilst three beeches is no name for a people, the compound will
be Drei-bach, analogous to the preceding (ccxi.). The place called
Bachar-ach probably originates in Tri-boci, the German plural being
Tri-bacher, whose Ach, named Tri-bacher-ach, then caused the Tri-
to be dropped, Ach being the frequent = water.
CCXIIL Tuisco. TUISTO.
" Zeuss writes thus : Tuisco (Tuisto is the wrong reading), &c., is, in respect to
" its derivation, like Cheru-sci," &c.
" To such high authorities then as Zeuss, the adjective form of a deity's name is
" no objection. Neither does it seem to be so to Grimm, -who, consequently, takes
" Tui-sco as the reading, and Ty- as the root." ( 2, p. 25.)
1. Cheru -sci is itself a mistake (xlviii.) ; but as adjunct to a simi-
lar , the use of c or t is indifferent, so Iscse-vones and Istsevones.
2. If the root of divus be found in the idea of sitting, settling
(clx., ccvi.), it might be the said ty, but the terra editus in question
requires, at least, the additional s, as in the Gallic Dis, who is the
same. He abides in silentio et caligine; hence Tiisco, our word
Dusk, or Tiisto, the same as the word Dust (by Shakespear, Mac-
beth, v., 5), the German Diister, tiustri (Gr., p. 246), time begin-
ning with night (cli.), and such words as tush, German tuschen
(which occurs in Siebzigster Geburtstag, by J. H. Voss), Platt-
deutsch tyss, and diiss, diissen, Danish tyss, Swedish tysta, &c. ;
also the following:
(1.) Diisen. Schopfe, Gottinn der Fehm, bleiche Diise, deinen
niicktlichsten Quell! (Klopstock, Herman, 1824, pp. 194-5, 322).
(2.) Der Deutscher, altnord. Thusse, Tusse. (Adelung's Wor-
terb.), Deuce, Dense, Dusii, Camden, 1607, p. 13.
(3.) Dizzy ; Plattdeutsch dosig.
(4.) Tues-day; in which day Tiiss corresponds to the Mars of
the Komans.
(5.) Teu-tones. Like other nations (cornp. Ges. Jes., 7, 6; p.
281-3) the people might call themselves after their god, and so con-
tribute to its becoming national. When first it appears as German,
the form is Devsen (ccxxxi.).
CCXIV. TCRCILINGI.
" Their name is a German in form, the -ling belonging to that language.
"Their radical part, however, is neither German nor Slavonic.
" The Huns, a Turk population, are already beginning to appear in Europe.
"Can these IVci-lingi be Turks?" (Epil., p. xcvi.)
Turku has suggested the Turks to Adam of Bremen, but, says
Sprengel, es ist Torg, ein Marktplatz; also turquoise has been re-
ferred to them, so might Tarquinius, &c. Tiirkheim on the Rhine,
Torksey in Nottingham. Ossian mentions Torcul Torno. Turk-il
dux Normann. by Ditmar; Turk-il made Earl by Canute in 1017.
Tork-el Knudson executed in 1306. Different^ though of the same
Turk, appear in 925 Turke-til, a Danish chief, and Turke-tul,
English Chancellor, survive in Torkington, a man's name, and turcie,
" levee, chaussee, de pierres contre les innondations," such was the
occupation of the Turcilingi, perhaps Tur-cal-ingi, from cal border,
and tur, water ; this last having, as a primitive root, early adopted
the c or &, like mar in Marcomanni. The Vistula being, besides
Vago-sala (ccviii.), also called Viscla, contracted of Vis-cal-a, shows
( 119 )
tul = cal, hence the early Tor-cul, Tur-cil, will be the same as Tor-
kel, Tor-kil, and t substituting k, as Ter-tul-lian, and with inserted
k, Turk-tul. Of Hun = Tur we have Huns, Tur&s, because the r
is peculiarly qualified to take the support of c, k, s, z, the Polish
rz is frequent even at the beginning of a word, hence the Turci-
lingi may be only Turalini, elsewhere Turaliner (Turalinzer),
Tyri-Getas ; if 'PovrUxiKtt be a corruption (Zeuss, p. 489) of Turci-
lingi, then it is, as stated above, for Tur-cal-ii. Also rh occurs for
the simple r; mear and mearh, equus (Gr., p. 345) ear and earh
sagitta (ib.); the latter signifying also end, border, as in Erfurt,
Erlangen, &c., may thus have become a prefix Arh, Arch, in Archi-
pelagus. The idea of end, extreme, leads to final end, death, in
Ear bid egle = Death is a terror. ( 9, p. 50.)
CCXV. TYSK.
" Italian Tedesco. Danish Tyske." (Engl. L., 1850, p. 58.)
" Wir dagegen sind ihnen py ftskar, pyzkar oder pydverskar ; schwed. Tyskar,
"dan. Tydsker." (Deutsche Gr., 1840, p. 19.)
1. More than any other national name, that of Deutsch has been a
subject of controversy, from a desire of establishing, at least within its
native country, a uniform orthography, there being still those who
prefer to spell teutsch. This form, among all those beginning with
T, Th, not excepting Teutonic (the second t being relieved by the
following vowel), seems to offend euphony most, although not to its
natural votaries, who are in the habit of sounding d, when t is
written, and so on the contrary when the latter they represent to
the eye, they suggest the former to the ear. Luther alleges in fa-
vour of his D, that Csesar, although he writes the name with T,
must have heard it with the softer sound ; better he might have
said that those who first conveyed it to the Romans were no Saxons,
nor the Franks (= Teutones) themselves. These acknowledged not
the entire compound, but only that part of it which occurs in
the god Tuisco (Tiiss), which Scandinavians, even Plattdeutsch,
would represent as Tys. That simpler substantive name survived
in the double form, Tyois and the more vernacular Deusen, or Dev-
sen, which occurs in the German poem, Bellum Caroli M., line
3981, by Schilterus ; it is joined with the Alemanni (ib., line 3979),
the same pair by Grimm Alemans et Tyois (Gr., pp. 15, 20), but
he mistakes tyois = tiesc (ib., p. 15) as if it were the adjective
deutsch, and does not mention Deusen at all.
2. Their own deutsch the Germans declining as an adjective, it
differs from their grammatical treatment of every other national
name; if Deusen had survived to serve instead, that exception
would not have existed, but ein Deuse declined like Tiirke, Dane,
&c., would make the fern. Deusinn, adj. deusisch.
3. The same adj. deusisch did exist in the form teusch, tiusch;
in his Excurs iiber Deutsch, 1840, Grimm adduces four examples
of tiusch; in his Worterbuch, 1860, four of tiusch and two of
teusch ; Val. Ickelsamer, author of the first German grammar, has,
( 120 ;
besides deutsch, teutsch (Bauer, D. Gr., 1827, i., p. 33), likewise
teusch (Heinsius, Spr. 1. der D., 1814, p. xxi.); it will be the High
German equivalent to the L. German tiisk, Swedish tysk; sch,
which now sounds like the English sh, being then, especially as a
kind of adaptation to a Latin Tuisca (Grimm says Teusche occurs
substantively) pronounced like sk; so did words like shrine for-
merly sound skrine, to memory the Faery Queen thus ascribes an
immortal scrine.
4. Special notice deserves the form pydverskar, compound of
pyd = low, and vers = Ferse = heel, the Dutch being squatted and
stretched along the edge of the North Sea. Vers is Versanna by
Stumpf (Helv., p. 585) das Tal Versanna sonst genannt Versannis
Tobel (comp. cxciv.), Old H. G. fersana, Gothic fairzna (Gr., p.
352), now Ferse; thus pydverskar = men at the low heel.
5. The locality which may still radically bear the name of the
Deusen, will be Tessender-loo about Brabant (see Life of Julian,
1746, vol. i., p. 91); the Latin form is Toxandria. Also the Spa-
nish tosco is of the same root. A thief in Sanscrit is tas-kara; a
low-maker, one who hides himself, like theov (ccvi.). Ner-thus
(cxlviii.) having th instead of the 2, is good authority in favour of
the legitimacy of deutsch against teutsch. Thus-nelda, probably for
Thus-ner-da, shows Ner-thus transposed.
CCXVL UCRI.
" Ucker-mark, the march of the Ucri." (Proleg., p. Iv.)
The Oka and Uk-raine, the Ucker, else Uker, the euc in Sel-
euc-ia (= border of the water) are of the one root; so the Ug-ri,
with w in Wagria, Wucri ; Wokie, Wukie, is a Lithuania version of
Saxonia (= waterland), as a name for Germany. Ovxpo-ftvpas (mur
of the root Mer-oving, cxlii.) is the first trace of the name Ucri,
Wucri, by Strabo (Prol., p. cxxii.).
CCXVII. UMBRIA.
" Humber (the river) and Umbria (the country of waters). It confirms the
" view," &c. (C. N., p. 138).
Ambrones separates its mbr, it being amb = water, and run
= border. Humber contains the ham = cam = border, the same in
Umbria; both may involve the water element at the same time.
CCXVIII. UNCADIDTI.
" Hitherto the term is, to a certain degree, one of disparagement ; meaning non-
1 Roman, or vulgar. It soon, however, changes its character ; and in an Old High
' German gloss vncadivti (ungidiuti) = un-Dutch is explained by barbarus. All
' that is not German has now become, in the eye of the Deut-sche, what all that was
' other than Roman was before. The standard has changed. Barbarism is measured
' by its departure from what is Dut-ch; in other words, the term has become so
1 little derogatory as to have become national. Nevertheless, originally Deutsche
' = vulgaret ( 1, p. 2-3; Eng. L., 1855, p. 290-1 ; C. N., p. 139.)
The materials exhibited in the nine pages of the Excurs iiber
( 121 )
Dcutsch, would not have failed their purpose of being readily useful,
and certainly not been the cause of hasty and inexact repetitions
like the above, if the master-mind that collected them had not gone
astray to heathen worship in piudisko = t6nx.a;, and to incense the
vain idol together with common sense. If he had not, even in spite
of a vast Distance in meaning and time, persuaded himself that the
Old H. G. diutisc came exactly from the same diot, a people, he
would never have thought of making all, or any, of those forty asser-
tions and allegations (ccv.), contrived merely to uphold that supposed
identity; and, granting for a moment they were all true and solid,
still the question is by no means clearly solved, and doubtful clouds
involve it by his own showing in the end; then there are material
omissions in both views taken by him of it; first in that of deutsch
he not only omits Deusen, the real German form in which Teutones
finally appears, but he also mistakes its equivalent Tyois to be the
mere adjective; secondly, the ramifications of the root exceed by far
those few which he labours to affiliate to piuda, diot, a people.
To the word englisch the Germans attach two meanings, angelic
and English. Similarly, if the arbiter of language, chance or ca-
price, had ordained it so, the name deutsch might have had still
three other meanings: (1) heathenish; this naturally, if Ulfilas,
whose haijno is the parent of Heide, heathen, &c., had always used
the said piudisko instead; (2) a people; the Anglo-Saxons used
peodisc in that sense; (3) popular. But this never occurs. Its ex-
istence may seem excluded already by the preceding peodisc; a
word signifying populus cannot well supply popularis at the same
time. If ever a political constitution among the Germans did, like
that of the Romans, require a frequent use of popularis, the term
would be rather liutisc than diutisc ; and if it did exist at all, so
useful a term (the want of which, puritan lexicographers in reject-
ning the outlandish popular, did not fail to manifest) could not have
so completely vanished. The Excurs builds mainly and vastly upon
that imaginary diutisc ; phantoms of proofs, such as a king's name,
Theudisclus, though itself uncertain (Gr., p. 12, note) show at least
that the extensive reading of the author did not supply any evi-
dence more substantial; only his unbounded faith in the tacit re-
velations of piudisko = ifamas could suggest a diutisc popularis among
examples of real occurrence (Gr., p. iii.).
As to ungidiuti, it means un-Dutch, if gidiuti = Dutch ; both
do so, if there be any reality in that vast system of conjecture,
which has rather the appearance of an ingenious satire on hot-house
etymology. Gidiuti, which now would be Gedeute, was used in the
sense of Sprache; its opposite was Ungidiuti, ein Radbrechen (Rede-
brechen) ecorcher une langue, to murder a language, which that
gloss briefly expressed in the word barbarus, meaning a barbarous
manner of speech ; barbarus thereby may remain personal, Ungi-
diute, ein Ungedeuteter, one who is not possessed of the proper
manner of using the language which he speaks. Ungidiuti = unge-
peode = sprachvenvorren (Gr., p. 19), yet untidy (p. 115) is correct,
B
( 122 )
CCXIX. USIPII. USIPETES.
" I quite agree with Zeuss that this -et is the Keltic sign of the plural," &c.
( 32, p. 110.)
They abide certum jam alveo Rhenum quique terminus esse sufK-
ciat, which terminus is the first root Us = ur (civ.), the second pi
= water; the termination by Tacitus is ius, pi. ii., by Caesar es,
plural etes; whether he knew the verbal meaning or not, he treated
the name like Cal-es (= border-water), Caletes, &c. Plutarch calls
them Ipai, ovg 'lv.<;, &c., TOVS 31 Tnmg/fec; Ip, Ipswich, Ypres, &c.,
the Egyptian ^a'/c^/at, crocodiles, for Cham-ipsai as living on the
border of water. The plural suffix 1$, and a*, is attached to NovmTr-
(Epil., p. cxxxv.), meaning the Ipes, Ipi, of the Nahe, Nar.
The name Tenc-teri (= deep water) similarly describes the cer-
tum Rhenum.
CXX. VANDALII.
" I believe that the Venedi of the Germans of the Baltic were the Vand-ali of
the Germans of the Danube, and vice versu." (Epil., p. Ixxxix.)
Al means Ostro, confining the general Vand = Goth to a river,
and so excludes the Baltic; hence Vandalii means the Ostrogoths,
mentioned at the side of Suevi (Germ., 2), another name for the
Venedi of the Baltic.
CCXXI. VANGIONES.
" The parts about Worms Borbetomagut."( 28, p. 99.)
Wor-mat = Bor-bet, the same as Par-Is (xxxv.); whilst mag of
Borbetomag be the vang of Vangiones (cxxxi.).
CCXXIL VARANGIANS.
"This was the name of the Byzantian equivalent to the soldiers ofafree-com-
" pany in the eleventh and twelfth centuries." (Epil., p. Ixii.)
" The 'Pwg were connected with the Farangi." (Epil., p. Ixvii.)
The connexion will consist in the double name ; the second root
in Var-ang-i an = ag = ros (clxxii.), whilst Var = bor = bar (Ixvii.) ;
certain Goths are by the same two roots named Bor-an-i ; so does
pir-ate (par-at), Amb-ron, &c. (cxx.), amount to the same; Schlo-
zer, Bayer, &c., call the Varangians, besides Osterlinge (= water-
men), Waringer, Warager; this last form they derive from the
Variag at Kiev and Novogord; the Russian Lietopeesets (Annalist),
by Lomonossov, thus mentions them in company with Slavonians, &c. :
thus Oleg sobral voisko iz Variag, Slavian, ee Tshoodee; i. e., Oleg
collected an army of Varangians, Slavonians, and Scythians. They
are made English in Boiste, Dictionnaire, 1823: Barangues, ou
Varangiens, gardes anglais des empereurs grecs. Possibly that
Var(ini) and Ang(li) adopted that compound name, whence also
( 123 )
Thuringi (= water-men, ccvii.) in the Lex Anglorum et Werino-
rum, hoc est Thuringorum; if the name Ferinj were derived from
them, it needed not be a corruption of Varang, since the term
frang itself was applied to them as borderers, tx. yttovs rat <pe'yy*"
(Epil., p. Ixv.); but the name Franks was earlier and more effec-
tually diffused through the victories of Charles Martel and Char-
lemagne ; it appears even that Farang, Farangistan, originates with
the Persian.
CCXXIII. VAEGIONES.
" Intuergi and Vargionea were north-east of Wisbaden (Fwpi)." (Epil., p.
cxxsii.)
1. Wis-baden is none of the Vispi ; the latter being of the Suiss,
to whom also the Uerg = Varg = berg refer ; Int = ion alluding to
water. Pis-uerg-a of Portugal ?
2. Vispi (Epil., p. cxxxiv. v.), now Visp, ou Fischbach, petite
ville de Suisse; Vosgien. "The road proceeds to Viege (in Ger-
man, Visp, or Vispack), standing on the banks of Visp, a river
equal in size to the Ehone;" Maria Starke.
CCXXIV. VARINI. VEBANI.
"The probable locality of Varini is the parts about Grabow and Warnow," &c.
( 40, p. 143 ; Engl. L., 1855, p. 67.)
"The Varini, then, are not to be considered Angle." (Epil., p. cxx.)
The Varini are to be situated eastward (clxi.X and var = see, as
in Sternttfarte, warn = make see, caution, &c., on the same principle
signifies east (ib.), perhaps morn itself has thus m for w; Varini can
signify also water-dwellers, even jointly with preceding. Var = bar
occurs also in the sense of border; this, however, seems better appli-
cable to the Ver-ani who occupy Ver-ania; gar = ger = ver (Ixxxviii.).
CCXXV VARNI.
" This is a difficult name," &c. (Epil., p. civ.-viii.)
1 . Varni is a general name of the import Goths, &c. Sanscrit
Varee, whence the god Varunus (Nalus, 1831, p. 201); if Varini
be of the same root, the difference remains analogous to Gothi Go-
thini (xc.).
2. Ava-reni. Av = water, and ren (clxviii.).
3. Lex TFer-inorum et Ang-loTum may be the Varangians
(ccxxii.).
4. The Werra belongs to Gurre aqua rudens (Gr., p. 156); so
is Westergiillu from gullen strepuimus (ib.).
5. Ptolemy's Bite-rot (Epil., p. cv.) have a chance to be the Bisseni
(clix.); like Homer's ewgtos ! /3>iW>j?, their Carpathian abode may be
forest. The Bessi, now Bessarabia, will thus prefer high to low
(xii.).
( 124 )
CCXXVL V-G.
" J'-ff Is the third root, with a meaning allied to that of templum. Its chief roots
"are trA, tceoh, trig, and ve, &c."
" II-r-k is under the same predicament. Its chief forms are haruc, hara, hearg,
"Mrg, &c." -( 9, p. 55-6.)
1. The root of the latter, har celsus, is now hehr, lofty, sub-
lime; ara, hearth, &c. ; we also find hergr, ara, idolum (Gr., p. 422).
2. Wih = sacer and wih = vicus (Gr., p. 95) have in common the
idea of separation, setting apart, hemming in; the former wih is
now weihen, the latter wih proceeds to vie, vicus, and vie, hec,
hedge, Hecke. The same root ve, vi, occurs in Sanscrit; names
like Ing-vi-mer, Wi-burg, &c., then assuming s, Wis-by, Wis-
baden, &c., Wick, Wigton, &c.
3. Analogous to vicus is the Gothic hama, hem, border, whence
home, a place hemmed in. Haima and x.api> of the root Cham, Ham
(xlvii.) ; Grimm's historical etymologies, Deutsch, Frisii, Sicambri,
&c., taking some of the offspring for the original parent, so likewise
here, not^oiti, ifcc., because the idea of dwelling includes that of re-
pose, &c. (Gr., p. 539).
4. Daima, daimh, the same root, perhaps, as the preceding, and
that of Tarn (cxcvL), implies originally foreigners, but now rela-
tives, near connexion. The editors of Ossian (1807, I., pp. cliv.,
clviii.) consider this an absolute contradiction, though the reason of
the difference simply lies in the conception of the one idea, border,
side; the same people formerly conceived it as exclusive of their own
selves, hence distant, foreign; in times more humane the better
view of the same term, that of being lateral, standing by, near, &c.,
began to prevail. The compounds jam-patee, dam-patee, implying
married couple (Bopp, 1845, p. 345), deserve notice, especially as
the prefixed jam, dam, are otherwise unknown in Sanscrit.
CCXXVII. VIDIOAEII.
" Ad litus Oceani, &c. Vidioarii resident (Epil., p. xii.), qui Vividarii ex di-
" versis nationibus," &c. (Ib., p. xx.)
Vid as in di-vzcfe, &c., belongs to the Vis-i-goths, although Jor-
nandes makes it west ; the Geographer of Ravenna calls them Viti
(= borderers), whence Prussia obtained the name Vit-land. Cam-
den has Vitsan a guith divortium. Uist, north and south, two
islands of the Hebrides. Byz-ant-ium = border-water-land. The
Anglo-S. vi5 contra begins the word withstand; in widtr against,
and wieder again, it has become dissyllabic, like dust, dusk (ccxiii.),
and diister, &c. ; but if wi-dar he a compound (Bopp, 1845, p. 59,
note), it agrees with the said vis only in meaning, or in amplifying
the same root vi (cxvi.).
( 125 )
CCXXVIIL VIKING.
" Wi-cynga cynn ; And mid Wi-cingum." (Epil., p. xxxiii.-iv.)
Vik sinus (Gr. p. 464), Vikingr pirata (ib.), hence the division
should be Wic-ing, &c. Lid-wic-ing (line 159), Litwak, Lithua-
nian. Viking turns pirate like Cimbri, Ambrones, &c. (cxx.); pi-
rate, itself par-at = a coaster ; a navigii genus is called pristis, perhaps
par-ist-is; the etymology a forma pristium marinarum Buttmann
justly rejects.
CCXXIX. VIRUNI.
" Viruni between the Saxons and Suevi." (Epil., p. cxi.)
Vir-un-i. Un as in Dob-wn-i, and vir = vis (ccxxvii.). Devizes
has been made a compound, the Vize (Johns. Diet, of Geogr., 1859),
which is a mistake; France has la Deveze, petite ville dans 1'Ar-
magnac; so formerly " the Devizes" is used with the article (Hume
in King Stephen, Henry III., &c.), but the compound will be Dev-
Iz-es, as in .Dey-onshire (lx.); iz = water.
CCXXX. WAGRIA.
" The Isle of Femern was Wagrian, &c. ; there must have been Slavonians, &c."
(EngL L , 1850, p. 20.)
Seems to be of the root Ugri, Wucri (ccxvi.), 2/3-(*-a (Epil.,
p. cv.), Ova,x.-x<x,os (ib.), &c., otherwise for Variag, Warager (cxxii.),
by a transposition of gr. for rg. Ugri, the Poles write Wegri, pro-
nounced Vengri.
CCXXXI. WEALH.
"What Niebuhr calls the Wallis (i. e. the Wales, Welsh, foreign, ornon- German
"country) in note 1." ( 1, p. 7.)
" Walloon, the same word as Welsh, and derived from the German root wealh, a
" foreigner." (Ethnology, 1852, p. 73.)
1. Vels saxum (Gr., p. 137) is the cause of the term Welsh,
welsch, applied by the English to the people of Wales, and by the
Germans to those of the Alps; the latter forms a direct opposition
to the Teuten, Deusen, as .Low-landers; Niebuhr's Wallis, with its
Monte Rosa, is the highest part of Switzerland, so do the inhabitants
of Luxemburg (lv.) obtain the name Walloon on account of its lofti-
ness. Besides those, we know not of any non-German country that
were designate by Welsh, except Walschland (Italy), nor of any
people under the same predicament except ein Wiilscher (an Ita-
lian), den Welschen, as applied to Piccolomini in Schiller's Wallen-
stein.
2. Non-German might therefore be substituted by the term
non-Deutsch, and this, will be sufficiently correct if the intrinsic
meaning, low, simple, even, not arduous, &c., be borne iu mind, as
originally opposed to the Alumanui (al = high), whose name was
( 126 )
also Mai-rose, from mal, as in Maleventum (see page 88), and rose
= rise; the Alemans et Tyois adduced twice by Grimm (Gr., pp. 15,
20) occur thus in the German poem, Bellum Caroli M., by Schil-
terus, line 3978-8 1:
Thiu siuuenthe von den Malrosen
Alemanni thie losen,
Ahten sih uile bitherbe
Devsen fehten tha withere ;
so the contradistinction in the adjective pair walsch en dietsch (Gr,,
p. 15), the former applied to language, in the sense oi foreign, can
be used in expressions like barbarophonoi = Welschredende : "a
people of a strange language," Ps. cxiv. 1, is rendered by Ewald:
das welsche Volk ; a plain spoken Deutscher would thus say, " das
ist mir walsch," of anything he did not ready understand, as too
high, beyond his ordinary capacity; hence the same adjective, not
applied to language, involves large, beyond the ordinary size; ein
welscher Hahn, a turkey; welsche Nuss, or Wallnuss; welsche
Bohnen, haricot; this originating in har celsus, and cot = cosse
= gousse, the English cod, pod. We say likewise, not only wal-nut,
but wall-eyed, when the white of the eye is uncommonly large; the
root may occur first in Al, petra, as in Al cluith (C. N., p. 154),
then wal, fhail rampart or wall (ib., p. 152), hual, bal-aeua (Gr.,
p. 72), ^M'AH, p<*A-t<v; hallus, (peAAoj (xciii.); thus bal-ain are two
primitive roots, the latter signifying water, as in Oin-one, Aeg-
in-a, Melan-chal-oem (Ixxxvii.), &c., the former, huge, large, great;
so does taking, giving the wall, imply exaltation. So does Homer's
<p<*Ae (see Lexilogus, 1846, p. 521-31), imply elevation, extreme,
&c. (clxiii.). Unconnected with Walsh is Wallachia (C. N., p. 1 19),
as belonging to flach, vlack (xxv.), welken, secher, fletrir, as if from
flat; the English welk is radically the same welken, so that Wal-
lach cheval chatre, cbeval hongre, is referable either to that country,
or to the idea of welken, reduced in vigour, &c.
3. Wallen and reisen have in common the idea of getting up,
motion, progressive, or intrinsic, rising, &c., from the sprouting
Reisig up to the Kiese, or giant; the obsolete Eeisige, men at arms,
and the fashionable reisen travel; so is wallu ferveo (Gr., p. 72) like
e-&wWire; wallom peregrinor (ib.), ein Waller peregrinus, in the
sense of pelerin, pilgrim; Walpurgisnacht, the night when the
witches travel (= wal) to the Blocksberg (purg = berg); in English
we have rise, the compound wall-op, and wallet; also the second
root in travel, travalicare.
4. Velches. The definition "peuples barbares, grossiers, an-
cetres des Fran9ais" retains of that conveyed by Welsch. the idea
of inferiority, combined with a certain relationship; but whilst the
counterpart of Welsch exists, as shown above, intrinsically in
Deutsch, the word Velche having no such direct opposition, and
lost the standard of comparison, might borrow the latter from the
surviving Vallons, or Welsh, of Luxemburg. In reality, it was
( 127 )
the German invaders of Rome, Alamanni of the Upper Rhine, who
are properly alluded to by Velche and Welsche, a term thus applied
by the Franks, Deusen, of the Lower.
5. "VVelsch. Hitzig is inclined to derive it from the Sanscrit
inletshha, vlach, flat (Philist., p. 205). Grimm translates the three
forms veal, vealh, walah, by peregrinus, servus (Gr., p. 345), else-
where more amply thus: vealh peregrinus, althochdeutsch walah,
vilhen, vilen, viln eigentlich peregrina, dann serva althochd. wala-
hin; vilhisc peregrinus, althochd. walhisc, welsch (ib., p. 337).
Thus whilst Franks consider Velche as their progenitor, it is a
complete stranger to Germans, even more so than Deutsch itself,
when they insist upon walah peregrinus to be the primary, servus
the secondary meaning; and the same people who, according to
Caesar and Tacitus, highly respected the rights of hospitality, with
whom, perhaps, the word Grast, guest, itself proceeds from gas = gaes
= high, might have degenerated in a manner that the term villany
could result from one for stranger, foreigner. Happily, the mistake,
great as it is, can be easily remedied by limiting peregrinus, which
translates the said vealh, walah, to the sense of pelerin, and, if we
choose, though always excluding the idea of stranger, foreigner,
comprehend the traveller in general. Wallen, used of personal
motion, anxious, fervent, restless, remains thus only poetical, as
when Ceres plaintive says:
Ach ! wie lang ist's, dass ich watte
Suchend durch der Erde Flur ;
the Germans having dismissed the same in its low sense of servi-
tude and slavery, so that the above-mentioned vilhen, vilen, viln,
and walahin, survive only in villain, villany, &c., and the French
vilain. Hence travailler, travel, and travail, are all one radically.
6. Kauderwelsch. Rothwelsch, or, without the A, rotwelsch
(Gr., p. 20). Both designate a corrupt kind of German, especially
that with rot, alluding to a stiff, steep, vepretum, the reud of Reu-
digni (clxxvii.), where easy progress is palpably impeded. Kauder
may stand for Katter, this itself, pronounced by Katten (Hessen),
sounds like Kadder, Kauder. The Elbe says to the other rivers,
" ihr sprecht nur ein Kauderwelsch." (Schiller.) It may allude
more to disagreeable pronunciation.
CCXXXH.-YMBEE.
" The word Ymbre, &c., has been put forth as an element in the doctrine of the
" German origin of the Cimbri and Teutones, &c. What the Ymbre were, is uncer-
"tain." (Epil., p. cix.)
The difficulty is mainly obviated, by the doctrine established in
these pages, that the Cimbri Teutones are not two, but only one,
people. Tacitus means the same by Cimbri; so the Traveller's
Song by Ymbre; z/mft-sittendra = around-sitting ( 2, p. 23); Franci
sederunt in gyrum per borderes (Ixxx.); accordingly, Cimbri =
Ymbre = Franks = Borderers.
( 128 )
CCXXXIIL ZUANTEVIT.
"Omncs Slavor. provinciae ilium Deum Deorum cssc profitcntes." (Proleg.,
p. xx.)
1. The name also begins with S, the first root being the Sif,
sif, siwa (x.), in agreement with slav (clxxxviii.), hence the entire
Su-ante-vit: the water (xi.) dividing (cxvi.) Siv (x.); like the tu-
telary Penates (pen = rock; fit = aqua).
2. Exercitus Kugianorum sive Ranorum (Proleg., p. xix.). Rug
is a most primitive root, the rach of rhine (clxviii.), so that Rugi-
ani = borderers of the water. Tur-cil-ingus sive Rugius (Epileg.,
p. xciv.), Tur-cal being the same (ccxiv.) radically it involves the
Latin ruga, Italian riga, English wrinkle, Plattd. wrogen; Raunen,
runen implies division, cutting, incision, a castrated horse was raun
run, thus also the runs (clxxiv ) ; the Laest-rygones (clxxiii.) occur
before the Rugii of Tacitus ( 43, p. 162); like the Salic law, jus
Vemicum (clxxv.), there occurs also a Riige-gericht, probably the
jurisdiction of the Rau-graf, also called Rhein-graf and Wild-graf
(wild = the above vit?); the German riigen is the English wreak.
3. Rugiani, Runi, Rani, or Verani ( 43, p. 162), Insula Vera-
nia nomine (Epil., p. cxx.). The compound Ver-an contains the
ver = ger (Ixxxviii.), and the frequent an = aqua; if there be con-
nexion, or confusion, with Varini, it might be with the Varini of
Pliny, now Marien-werder (quasi Varien-w.) and Marienburg, but
certainly not with the Varini whom Tacitus joins with the Angli,
hence omitting the erroneous not of the said page cxx., we conclude
with the same line amended:
The Varini, then, are to be considered Angle.
INDEX.
The Roman numerals refer to the Introduction.
A.
Aid Saxon, 4, 26.
Anthropos, xxix. 56.
Ale, xxxii, 20.
Anxur, 86.
Abandon, xxv.
Alec. xxv.
Apennines, 33.
Abensberg, 1.
Alemanni, xii, xviii, 3, 4.
Apidanus, 35.
Abimelech, 10, 86.
Alesia, 6.
Apollon, 87, 89.
Abnoba, 1.
Alexia, 6.
Apollonia, 87.
Abolere, xxv.
'AXyte, xxv.
Apulici, 11.
Accaron, 86.
Alhs, 4.
Aquila, 27.
Accise, xxxi, 10, 25, 55.
Aliso, 6.
Aquilo, x, 27.
Achaia, x. 86.
Alk, 113.
Aquitani, xi.
Achelous, x.
Allemand, xiii, 19, 77.
Ar, xxviii, 13, 52.
Achish, 10, 24, 86.
Allium, xxi, xxv.
Arabia, 13.
Actania, 48.
Alodium, 69.
Aram zoba, 88.
Aczeeb, 8, 86.
Alosa, xxv.
Aravisci, 12.
Adam, xiii.
Alpheus, xxi.
Arcadia, 3, 11, 12.
Aderceto, 86.
Alps, 4, 6.
Archagetas, 3.
Adler, xxix.
Alraun, 96.
Archipelagus, xxxi, 119.
Adrabajcampi, 81.
Alsace, 39.
Archon, 94.
Adramelech, 86.
Altona, 68.
Ardea, 10.
Adriatic, xxxiv, 57.
Amalchium, 74.
Arecomici, 107.
Aegyptus, xxvi, 10.
Amalung, 6.
Argentaro, 92, 116.
Aeolus, 115.
Amazouse, xii, xxii, 10,
Argentoratum, 92, 116.
Aequi, 90.
40.
Argivi, xi, 84.
Aestii, 1, 95.
Ambascia, xxxvii.
Argos, 84,
Aetna, xxv.
Ambidravi, 11.
Arian, 13.
Aetruria, 109.
Ambilici, 11.
Ariovistus, 13.
Afdrege, 79.
Ambasciadore, xxxvii.
*A.piffrov, xxxii.
Africa, 85.
Ambrones, 29, 63, 120.
Armalansi, vi, 14, 102.
Agathyrsi, xi.
Ambuli, 11.
Armenia, 13.
AaXoi, 16.
Amphictio, 11.
Arminius, 13.
Aehre, xiv.
Amphitrite, 116.
Armon, 13.
Alabanda, 11. -
Ampsiani, 60.
Arnus, 95.
Alabarch, 98.
Amsel, xxv.
Arpj, 95.
Alani, 39, 98.
Anchises, 10, 86.
Arpinum, 95.
Alba, xli, 5, 6.
Anclam, 9.
Arpoxa, xi.
Alba longa, xii, 5.
Andalusia, 61.
Arras, 52.
Albingaunun, 38.
Angargnaco, 7.
Arrow, 56, 57, 91, 96.
Albion, 4, 5, 6.
Angarii, 6, 98.
Arrugie, 96.
Albis, 2, 6.
Angli, iii, v, ix, x, 7.
Art, xxv, xxviii.
Albis ungani, 2.
Angrivarii, 6, 99.
Artillery, xxvi.
Alchyiny, 49.
Anses, 2.
Arundo, 79, 91, 92.
Alcis, 3.
Ansibari, 23, 29.
Arx, 81.
Alcmena, 115.
Antes, xi, 9.
Ascalon, 86, 87.
( 130 )
Ascanii, xiv, 98.
Base, xxxvii.
Bon, 61.
Aschaffenburg, 60.
Basilea, 20.
Bonus, xxxii.
Asciburg, 4, 14.
Basileus, xxxii, 98.
Borcum, 23.
Asculum, 62.
Basilisk, 20.
Borysthen, 17, 35, 101.
Ases, 2.
Bast, xxxvii.
Bosra, 71.
Asg, 84.
Bastard, xxxv-viii.
Braban^ons, 63.
Asgard, 2.
Bastarnse, vii. 16, 107.
Brabant, 11, 63.
Asia, 70, 84, 85.
Haste, xxxvii.
Braganza, 14.
Askanier, 2, 98.
Batarde, xxxvi.
Brandeis, 94.
Askenaz, xiv, xxi, 98.
B^tardeau, xxxvi.
Brandenburg, 14.
Askiburgius, 24, 50.
Batavi, vii, xxxvii, 45, 80.
Brandung, 94.
Asphalios, 62.
Baton, xxxviii.
Bremen, 41.
Assess, 25.
Batrachos, 93.
Bretwalda, 24.
Asting, xxxiv, 15.
Beelphegor, 49.
Brica, Briva, 45.
Astrachan, xxii, 23, 96.
Beelzebul, 8.
Brigand, 44.
Atarnus, xxv.
Beer, 6, 20, 31.
Brimstone, 8.
Atergatis, 3, 86, 87.
Beersaba, 88.
Brindisi, 94.
Athesis, xxv.
Beg, 75.
Brisgavi, 22.
Atrebates, 81, 109.
Beghard, xxx-i.
Britannia, ix, 16, 22.
Atrias, 109.
Behem, 19.
Britomartis, 73.
Aurunca, 90.
Belfry, xxxii.
Britannia Barbara, 102.
Ausmerzen, xxv, xxvi.
Belgse, Belgic, xi, 19.
Brive, 44.
Ausones, 90.
Ben, xxxii, xli.
Brompton, 41.
Aujtrania, 48.
Beneaped, 81.
Broom, 41.
Austrasia, 85.
Benzon, 74.
Bructeri, 22.
Austria, 2, 90.
Beorgas Biffin, 95.
Briihl, 48.
Avareni, 123.
Bequettes, 78.
Briinn, 61.
Avares, xx, 10, 11, 53.
Berlin, 48.
Brundusium, 94.
Avarpi, 95.
Berlue, 48.
Brunt, 94.
Aviones, ix, x, 7, 11, 15.
Bernhard, 94.
Bruteno, 22.
Ayon, x.
Bernicia, 94.
Buccinobantes, 23.
Aza, 87.
Beschaler, 1 10, xxxi,
Buckle, 75.
Azalea, 16, 87.
Bescheler, J xxxvii.
Bugle, 74.
Azotus, 87.
Bessarabia, 13, 123.
Buguntae, 23.
Besser, xxxvii.
Bulbeggar, 75.
Bessi, 123.
Bulgaria, 19.
B.
Bethar, 71.
Bulrush, 52.
Bevil; beveau, 74,
Bulwark, 84.
Baalzebub, 88.
Bierleih, 55.
Burgundiones, vi, 10, 23
Bacenis, 15.
Bigot, 75.
Buri, 23.
Baetica, 61.
Bin, 19.
Buxom, 75.
Bacharach, 117.
Binse, 52.
Buzzard, xxix.
Bagra, 18, 20.
Birmingham, 42.
Byzantium, 124.
Bagibareia, 2, 3.
Birdbolt, 42.
Baise, 11.
Bisseni, 81, 123.
Bainochaimai, 15.
Bithynia, 86.
C.
Baitogabra, 88.
Bitterfeld, 71.
Bai-rv\(=water-end), 61.
Bituriges, 71.
Cabool, 25.
Baltic, 44, 73.
Biveau, 74.
Cabiri, 62.
Baltung, 6.
Blackguard, xxxi.
Caboter, 39.
Bans, xxv.
Bocus, 88.
Cadurci, 11.
Bantaib, 19.
Bodencus, 11.
Cadytis, 11.
Barbaras, 113.
Boeotia, 11, 20.
Caemenesora, 80.
Barbary, 35.
Boiemum, 3, 18, 19, 95.
Creresi, 31.
Bardesanes, 24.
Boii, 20.
dcsia silva, 105.
Bardewick, ix.
Boiki, Boisci, 63.
Caftor, 48, 95, 115.
Barditus, 16.
Boiohemum, 18, 20.
Cagot, Cagou, 21, 69.
Baron, 76.
Bohemia, 18. Caille, 67.
Caillette, 68.
Cerevisia, 25.
Corsica, 95.
Caillou, 68, 91.
Cetius, 16.
Cortex, xxxv, xxxvi.
Caiphas, 2, 116.
Chabilci, 25.
Cothones, 47.
Calabria, 10.
Chaimai, 15, 16, 26.
Courland, 9, 11.
Calais, 108.
Chalcis, xii.
Cretans, 12.
Calami, 10.
Chaldeans, 88.
Crete, 105-6.
Calemberg, 16.
Chali, 7, 26, 71.
Cronian sea, 74, 94.
Caledonia, 101-2.
Chalibes, 26.
Cronium, 73, 74.
Caletes, 12, 108.
Xd\v^,2G.
Cruthneach, 12.
Callaci, 61.
Chalons, 25.
Culdees, 100.
Came, 89.
Chalusus, 26, 49.
Cuma?, 21, 22.
Calpe, 12.
Xa\Ktoc, 97.
Cures, 91.
Calusium, 26.
Cham, xii, 21, 26.
Cyaxares, 24.
Cam, 21.
Chanteau, 45.
Cyclades, 2, 10.
Cambuni, 16, 21.
Charades, 26.
Cymri, 27.
Camel, xxii, xxvii.
Xdpa, 45.
Canios, 49.
Chary bdis, 26.
Camul, 71.
Chatham, 49.
D.
Canada, 63-4.
Chatti, 27.
Candia, 87.
Chattuarii, 27.
Daci, 31, 32, 80, 105,
Canif, 65.
Chazar, 64.
'108.
Caniuefates, 12, 23.
Chemis, 21.
Dagon, 3, 86.
Cannipers, 65.
Chemistry, 62.
Daktyli, 31, 105, 106.
Cannibal, 63, 64, 84.
Cherusci, 26.
Daliterni, 25.
Canoe, 97.
Chersonesus, vi.
Dalmatia, 36.
Cant, 21.
Chevaux de frise, 43.
Damesek, 25, 107.
Canterbury, 45, 93.
Child, xxxvii.
Dan, 18, 26, 31, 105, 108.
Cantium, 23. 24.
Chimsera, 87.
Dancrigi, 31.
Cantons, 24.
Chimie, 26.
Danduti, 32.
Cappadocia, xxii.
China, xiii.
Danube, 1, 35.
Cardo, xxxv.
Cherson, vi, 5.
Dardani, 31.
Carduus, xxxv.
Chuthus, 115.
Daricus, 11.
Carex, 57, 68.
Chymistry, 26.
Darius, 10, 11.
Carini, vi. 10, 21, 24.
Cibinium, 39.
Darmstadt, 91.
Carmel, 88.
Cibotes, 45.
Darustiaioi, xii, 33.
Caroling!, 4.
Ciconia, 10.
Dasys, 13.
Carpath, 15, 24.
Cicones, 10.
Dau, 115.
Carrie Thura, 115.
Cimbri, iii, v-vii, 26-30,
Daunia, 81.
Case!, 27.
63, 71, 102, 110, 117.
Dauuindre, 32.
Caseus, 2.
Cimbric Cherson, 110.
Debir, 62.
Cassius, 11.
Cimmerii, xxii, 30.
Decanter, 16.
Cassii, 27.
Circassii, 52.
Delmenhorst, 36.
Casluhim, 11.
Cis, Cesi, 2, 25.
Delos, xxvi.
Castile, 61.
Cisa, 54, 55.
Delphi, 36.
Castle, 74, 108.
Ciuuari, 30, 31, 106.
Se\<j>i>G, 36.
Castor, 3.
Civitas, 95.
CEA0ct, 36.
Castrum, xxvii.
Ciwan, 106.
Delubrum, 36.
Cateia, 29.
Clam, xxvii.
Demeter, 31, 115.
Catti, 24.
Clupea, xxv.
Demetrius, 107.
Catti Enchlani, 27, 31, 66.
Cobbler, xxxvi.
Demmin, 25.
Cattimelibocus, 88.
Cobweb, xxxvi.
Demuth, xv, 31, 115.
Caturiges, 31.
Codanus, 51.
Den, 32.
Catwalda, 24.
Colonia, xxvii, 18.
Denizen, 34, 64, 65.
Caucasus, 5, 11.
Comorin, 13.
Dermen, 32.
Cebennus, 8.
Concani, 24.
Deserta Boiorum, 32.
Celtae, xi.
Condrusi, 31.
Desk, xxvii.
Celts in Scythia, 101.
Conrad, xxxviii.
Destarbenzon, 34.
Cephiggus, 1, 2, 81, 82.
Corinthus, 95.
Deucalio, 11.
( 132 )
Deuce, xv, 118.
Edgar, 63.
Favonius, 90.
Deus, xxvii.
Edmund, 63.
Fehmgericht, 18, 90, 97.
Deusen, 4, 35, 42.
Efron, 88.
Feil bieten, 84.
Deutsch, iii, iv, xv-xix
Eithesii, 39.
Felsen, 49.
33, 110, 111, 113, 114
tQvog, xvi, 107, 110.
Femern, 42, 84.
116.
t9og, fjQog, 107.
Femina dominatur, 40, 97.
Deutschland, 20, 21.
Eislebeii, 42, 61.
Fen, 12, 27.
Devizes, xiii, xlii, 125.
Ekron, 62.
Feningia, 100.
Devon, xiii, 81.
Elbe, 6, 38, 91.
Ferarum pelles, 41.
Devsen, 112, 118, 119.
Elbing, 2.
Feud, 34.
Dienen, xv.
Elektor, 109.
Filey Bay, 93.
Diet, 37.
Elektron, 109.
Fin, 9, 20, 77, 82, 97.
Ding, 34.
Elf, 6.
Finns, 12, 41.
Dnieper, 35.
eXtvOspva, 87, 109, 116.
Fir Bplg, 19.
Diot, xv, xvi, 110.
^XaKarr), 109.
Firesi, 17.
Diotgot, 4G.
Elpranci, 38.
Fisch, xxvii.
Diot-puruc, 109.
Emsig, 60.
Fish, 89.
Dis, 71, 78.
Eningia, 100.
Flanders, 42.
Ditmarsen, 15, 110.
Epidaurus, 12.
Flensburg, 42.
Diutan, 113.
Epiphania, 12.
Flohkraut, 101.
Diutisc, 34.
tirri\vdt, 17.
Framboise, 41.
Divi, 82.
Er, 13.
Framea, 41.
Dizzy, 118.
Erdewelwe, 39.
Franche Comte, 41.
Do, 35, 114.
Eresburg, 71.
Franchelotte, 41.
Dobel, 106.
Erfurt, 119.
Franci, 38.
Dobuni, 81.
Eridanus, xii, 92.
Franks, 14, 28,37, 73,97,
Donkey, 32.
Erymanthus, 92.
117, 119.
Dorians, 35.
Erlangen, xi, 66, 71.
Frank incense, 8.
Dorset, 18, 35.
Ermeland, 10.
Frankisch, xix.
Dortrecht, 11.
Erytlii-ia, S2.
Fraustadt, 41.
Dovrefjeld, 62.
epKiitj^ 10.
Frea, 8.
Dubis, 36.
Erythre\im, 109.
Frederic, 42.
Duck, 31.
sp<i>?6e, 10.
Frenkisg, 42, 111, 112.
Duckmiiuser, 69.
Essek, 73, 98.
Frenum, 94.
Dull, 106.
Esterlings, 2.
Frenzdorf, 41.
Dulgibini, xii, 36.
Estiaeotis, xi.
Friedland, 42.
Dulopolis, 116.
Estmere, 2.
Friese, 42, 43.
Dumtaxat, xxvii.
Ethelred, 5.
Friesel, 43.
Dun, 32.
Ethelrugi, 96.
Frisiabones, 42, 48, 79.
Dunce, 32.
Etruscans, 68.
Frisia, 39.
Duns Scotus, 32.
Euc, Ouk, 5, 74.
Frisii, 42.
Duonus, xli.
Eudor, 82.
Frische Haff, 2.
Dur, 51, 68.
Eudoses, x, 6, 7, 39, 59.
Friseur, 43.
Durotriges, 11, 36.
Euxinus, 40.
Frise, 43.
Durovernum, 45.
Evergetse, 17.
Froward, xxx.
Diise, Dusii, 118.
Excise, 2, 10.
Fulica, 84.
Dusk, Dust, 118.
Eziongeber, 88.
Furrow, 96.
Dutch, 36.
Ezob, 57.
Dwal, 106.
Dwell, 106.
G.
Dyrrhachiuin, 93.
F.
Gabreta, 43.
Faedhe, 34.
Gabrantovici, 93.
E.
Falaise, 84.
Gaesata?, 43, 47.
Famagusta, 84.
Gal, 75.
East, 1, 26.
Fan, 12, 47, 41, 90.
Galatai, 17, 43, 44.
Easter, 26.
Faubourg, 84.
Galli, 17, 43, 44.
Easterlingf, 2, 70.
Faventia, 84.
Gallic, 89, 100.
( 133 )
Gallicians, 17,43,61.
Goreg, 45, 69.
Hellas, 65.
Galene, 9.
Gotarzes, 22,
Hellen, xxi, 12, 24, 115.
Gallei et Germane!, 32, 33,
Goth, vi, vii, xi, 35, 49.
Hellusii, 49.
43.
Gotthart, 42.
Helcebus, 38-9.
Galacz, 43.
Gothic, 10, 89.
Helveconze, 49.
Galicia, 43, 47.
Gothini, 47, 59.
Helvetia, 4.
Gambreta, 18, 22, 43.
Gott-fried, 42.
Hemd, 21.
Gambrivii, vi, vii, xiii, 44.
Gottlieb, 42.
Heorot, xli, 49.
Gamir, xxii.
Grsecis literis, 14.
Hepar, xxxiv.
Ganerbe, 26.
Graici, 27.
Hercules, 4, 49, 50.
Gar, 21.
Graioceli, 27.
Hercynius, 50.
Garaici, 45.
Grantbyrig, 93.
Horetueuto, xxxi.
Garret, 27.
Granze, 93.
Heretoga, 50.
Carding, 6, 15.
Greenland, 74, 93, 94.
Heriot, 69, 99.
Garland, 94, 95.
Greenwich, 74.
Herman, 46.
Gar-Secq, 9, 45, 116.
Grenouille, 93.
Hermanstadt, 39, 47.
Garoceli, 27, 45.
Grutung, 6, 15.
Hermes, 54.
Garumna, 45.
Guddon, 1.
Hermiones, v, 13, 50.
Gath, 47, 87, 88.
Gudilebus, 42, 51.
Hermun, 54.
GautsB, 5, 9.
Guttones, vi, 10.
Hermunduri, 1 8, 47, 51, 61.
Geatas, 59.
Gutter, 47.
Heron, 93.
Gedrosii, 79.
Guts, Gush, 47.
Heruli, 31, 51.
Ghibellini, 25.
Gythium, 12, 47.
Hesperia, 61, 62.
Ghrouati, 12, 13.
Hetrurii, 68, 79.
Geliefern, 67.
Heurath, 101.
Genabuni. 38, 53, 98, 117.
H.
Herthus, xv, 76, 77.
Genoa, 33.
Heuschrecke, xxviii, 101.
Genseric, 94.
Hadrach, 86, 109.
Heerschild, xxxvii.
Genesaret, xiv, 38.
Haemus, 16, 20, 38.
Hessi, 24, 27.
Gengis Khan, 10.
Haetware, 27,
Hibernia, 5, 12.
Genusa, 38.
Haesculf, 54.
Hilleviones, 42, 51, 67.
Gepidae, 45.
Hag, 69.
Hittite, 27.
Gerar, 89.
Hagios, 69.
Hirri, 52.
German, xx, 46.
Haima, 21.
Hispalis, 61.
German!, 31.
Halec, xxv.
Hive, 101.
Germanioi, xii, 33.
Halyn, 26.
Hirundo, 8, 43.
Germanorum natione, 33.
Hall, 4.
Hludana, 52.
Germanic vocabulum, vii-
Halle, 43.
Hofra, 88.
ix.
Ham, 8, 20, 21, 23, 26,
Hohenstaufen, 25.
Getse, 2, 59.
48.
Hohenzollern, 72.
Getic hypothesis, 47.
Hamah, 8.
Holland, 77, 79.
Gepeode, 113, 115.
Hamburg, 42.
Holm, 6.
Gezer, 89.
Hameau, 21.
Holsatia, 42, 78.
Gibraltar, 12, 21, 36,116.
Hamlet, 20.
Homard, xxii, xxix.
Gibleem, xiv, 103.
Hanker, 7.
Home, 20, 21.
Gilboa, 36.
Hanover, 49.
Homo, xiii.
Gin, 117.
Hanse, 2, 70.
Hredgots, 39, 83.
Gissa, 117.
Haring, xxv.
Hrethe, 39.
Glastum, 48.
Harburg, 91.
Hrypsaetna, 95.
Glesum, 48.
Harlot, xx-i.
Huguenin, 69, 70.
Gnaco, 7.
Harness, 47.
Huguenot, 69.
Gneigh, 7.
Harmon, 13, 50.
Huguenote, 69.
Gnosia tellus, 48.
Harudes, 26.
Humber, 120.
Goat, xx.
Hatch, 69.
Hummer, xxii, xxix.
Golanda, 9.
Hebron, 62.
Hungari, 39.
Gooseberry, 41.
Hechingen, 72.
Hunnivar, 58.
Gomer, xxii, 30.
Heimbuch, 21.
Huns, 39, 52, 53.
Gomphi, 26.
Heimtiicke, 21.
Ilunugari, 52.
( 134 )
Hydruntum, 57.
Hyssop, 57.
ampsiani, 60.
Karg, 45.
Kante, 24.
ammas, 52.
..ampsacus, 51.
^angosargi, 66.
Lapfiavoc, xxi.
Capita, 52.
J.
varbones, 13.
^appland, 52.
^arivik, 15.
..arissa, 89.
Japyges, xxxiv, xlii, 57.
lassubita?, 47.
,ass, 65.
Jassii, 67.
Kattegat, 51.
jasia, 14.
Jargon, xxL
Jats, Jauts, 56.
Lebs, xxxvi, 84.
Kedar, 79.
jtitium, 12.
jatobrigi, 12.
Jassy, xxxiv.
Kef, 116.
Lauenburg, ix, 9, 49, 65,
Jazyges, vii, xxxiv, 56.
Kehl, 80.
66
Iberi, 61.
Kelheim, 80.
jaurion, xii, 5, 6.
Ice, 2.
Keltai, 28, 43, 44.
jausanne, 52.
Jecur, xxxiv.
Leltiberi, 61.
javinium, xii, 97.
Jetland, 27.
Keltic, 63.
^eamington, 51.
'lipvij, 5.
lemas, 87.
rather, 41.
11, 85.
enizzee, xxi.
jeberberg, xli, 67.
Iller, 20.
Kent, 16, 21, 23, 104.
jebersteine, xxxv.
Ilium, 20.
ienticn oros, 6, 15, 16.
jechaeum, 67.
Ingsevones, v, vi, 53.
Lewan, 106.
Left, 67.
Ingot, 47.
Inguiomerus, 53.
iesia, 29.
Oiazar, 64.
^einingen, 67.
.ekb, 66.
Ingulf, 23.
kindred, 5.
jemovii, 67.
Insubres, 32, 47.
Linereth, xiv.
jeneham, 21.
Intestin, xxvii.
Ippsei, 12.
In-land, 5.
Jovem Imperatorem, xli.
Kiryath arba, 61-2.
Kiryat sefer, 61-2.
Litteem, 27.
Uoukas, 74.
jepontii, 52.
\7rp6c, 52.
jesbos, 14.
jetarne, 77.
Irmin, 53.
v n ape, 65.
Letts, 27, 102.
Isatis, 48.
Kniff, 65.
Leuktra, 66.
Isci, 2.
iobandi, 15.
Leute, xx, 64, Go.
Isis, 54.
Sossabos, 47.
Lewd, xx, 65.
Iss, 67.
Hossack, 63.
A-tviavoi, 51.
Istarvones, v, vii, 54.
Kotbus, 47.
Lexovii, 31.
Ister, 35.
Italicus, 56.
Juliers, 68.
Kothen, 27.
KpdnaOov, 13.
Kronach, 94.
Liciaviki, 66.
Liefland, 67.
Limes, 67.
Julin, 39.
Juliopolis, 68.
Kronos, 94.
Kumari, 13.
Limigantes, 67.
Linoges, 65.
Jumna, 56.
Jumne, 39.
Jupiter, xli, 50.
Kuretes, 105.
Kyrinos, 39.
Lipari, 52.
Lippert, xxviii.
Lisbon, 61.
Jura, 67.
Jute, iii, v, vi, ix, x, 47
L.
Lithuania, 77, 82.
Liutici, 68.
58-60, 82-3.
Juvare, xlii.
Juvavium, 67.
Labarum, 52.
Labyrinth, 52.
Labmagen, 68.
Livadia, 51.
Liver, xxxiv-v, xli.
Lobau, 51.
Lacrings, 31.
Locust, xxviii.
K.
Laconica, 67.
Xoi'/noe, 51.
Lad, 65.
Lollard, xxx-i.
Kabul, 25.
Laertes, 14.
London, 12, 68,
Kabyles, 25.
Laet, 64.
Longobard, ix, 9, 22, 49,
Kalatis, 43.
Lagobardi, 66.
66.
Kalmauser, 26, 60.
Lahn, Lan, 12, 108.
Lugdunum, 68.
Kalpe, 87.
Lambeau, 52.
Lumber, 67.
K>//tiro>, xxii.
Lame, Loam, 51.
Lusatia, 52.
Kamoos, 49.
Lamissio, 67. Lusitania, 61, 114.
( 135 )
Lusty, 76.
Mogol, 52, 58, 74.
Oenotrii, 12, 79.
Luxemburg, 31.
Morass, 74.
Ohringen, 80.
Lygii, 66.
Moravia, 11, 71.
Oita, 60.
Morgetes, 12.
Olbia, 5.
Morimarusa, 78.
Oldenburg, 4.
K,
Mugilones, 74.
Olynthus, 95.
Macedon, 27.
Murg, 70.
Murrha, xxvi.
Ooze, 2.
Or, vi, 80.
Maer, 73.
Mysia, 17.
Ort, xxv, xxix, xxxviii.
Msera, 71, 72.
Oretani, vi, 33.
Mag, 68.
/ ~
Orts, xxix.
Ma gal i a, 53.
N.
Orleans, 20, 38.
Magog, 30.
Maggot, 74.
Magpie, 69.
Maine, 72.
Nadrovitx, 75, 99.
Nag, 7.
Naharvali, 75.
Orlog, 80.
Ormesta, 13.
Ortenburg, 80.
Oscans, 8.
Majar, 52, 53, 58.
Maleventum, 85, 88.
Mamers, 71.
NaTroe, 76.
NaTrdXtoc, 12.
Narbona, 12.
Oseriates, 57.
Oserolewo, 51.
Osi, 12, 80.
Mandubii, 36.
Narisci, 75.
Osier, 2.
Manheim, 21.
Mannus, xiii, 70.
Nassau, 72.
Nattangia, 100.
Osiris, 54.
spray, 2.
Mar, xxvi, 73.
Marciana, 70.
Marcolf, 70.
Marcus, 54, 72, 73.
Marcomauni, 71, 118.
Maroboduus, 13, 18, 71.
Neigh, 7.
Nemetacum, xxii, 52.
Nemetes, 52, 76.
Nepos, 76.
Neptune, 12, 55, 93.
Nereids, 32.
Ost-Franken, 28.
Ostphal, 96.
Ost-See, 1, 2, 74.
Ostracine, 23.
Ostro-Goth, 6, 15, 17, 57,
96.
Marsaci, 26, 78, 79.
Nerigo, 26.
Oswald, 2, 24, 97.
Mars, xxvi, 4, 71.
Nertereanes, 32.
Ouin, 19, 20, 80.
Marsi, vi, 4, 105.
Marsigni, 17, 71.
Maros, 2, 71.
Nerthus, 76.
Nervii, 77.
Nt^pove, 93.
Oukromyros, 120.
Oxona?, 49.
Massovia, 17.
Niemcy, xxii, 77.
Mauritani, 73.
Niemen, 52.
P.
Maurus, 73.
Nineve, 89.
Mattiaci, 72.
Noctium, 78.
Pacinacitse, 80.
Mediolanum, 12.
Nor, 16, 26.
Paigira, 15.
Melanchalaeni, 17, 26, 45,
Nordalbingians, 78.
ria\/, 6.
57, 100.
Norsk, 26, 98.
Palam, xxvii, 84.
Memel, 67.
Norway, 16, 26.
Palaemon, 84.
Melibocus, 88.
Melsiagum, 2.
North, 26.
Nuithones, 7, 79.
Palaetyrus, 84.
Palatinate, 108.
Memnon, 70.
Nun, xlii, 89.
Palestine, 85.
Menapii, 11, 72.
Palisci, 2.
Mentonomou, 72.
Palla, 14.
Mercurius, 4, 72.
c.
Pallas, 83.
Meroving, ) viii, 4, 14, 73,
Pallax, 83.
Merovee, / 80, 89, 120.
Obodriti, 79.
Pallium, 84.
Menila, xxv.
Ocean, 46.
Palma, 12.
Merza, 98. Aus-merz-en,
Ocel, 27.
Pan, 90.
xxv, xxvi.
Oder, 8, 82, 92.
Pantagia, 58.
Messenia, 17.
Odevara, 10.
Parcae, 70.
Miguon, xx viii.
Odin, 2, 4 12, 14.
Paris, 23, 90.
Miser, 16, 69.
Odoacer, 51.
Parisci, 90, 96.
Moeliboea, 20.
Odrysae, 57.
Parma, 81.
Moesia, 17.
Moignon, 72.
Qest, 26.
Oeta, 57, 61.
Parmaecampi, 81.
Parnassus, 81.
( 136 )
Pectuscum, 60.
Potidaea, 55.
Reudigni, 7, 59, 91, 95,
Pelargos, 10, 84. '
Potrimpos, 55, 70,
103.
Pelasgi, 54, 82-5, 107,
Prag, 42.
Reutlingen, 91.
11*
Praedenecenti, 79.
Rhaeti, 31, 91, 95, 108.
Pelecan, 11, 84.
Upaicnoi, 82.
Rhegium, 68.
Pelisti, 11, 54.
Prisci Latini, 90.
Rheims, 93.
Pelops, 11.
UpiffTis, 90.
Rhine, xxxv, 92, 96.
TltXtipta, 84.
Prussia, 9, 6, 99, 102.
Rhinokorura, 89, 93.
Pen, 85.
Prutenia, 16.
Rhinos, 93.
Penates, xxv, 12.
Pruth, 16.
Rhodanus, 95.
Peninum, 33.
Psouane, 12, 13.
Rhodope, 95.
Penthesilea, 10.
Ilvyfjtt], 6.
Rhodus 95.
Pergama, 14.
Rhoxolani, 96.
Perleih, 55.
Ric, 94.
Pethor, 71.
Q.
Ricimer, 94.'
Petsheneg, 80-1.
Riga, 96.
Peucini, 17, 81.
Quadi, 12, 90.
Rigosages, 31, 96.
Phalen, 6.
Quedlinburg, 65, 90.
Rince, 93.
Pharodini, 7, 39, 82.
Queen, 41.
Rind, xxxv.
Pharetra, 79.
Quin, 32.
Ripon, 95.
*bctpu(iKoi', 74.
Quire, 91.
Riphean, 74, 95.
&ClpUttKO) 74.
Quirites, 91.
Ripuarii, 14, 95.
Pharmacusa, 96-7-
Rive, 6.
taXaoic 84.
Rive-rain, 93.
Phaeacia, 11.
R.
Riviera, 95.
Phenicians, 11, 12, 97.
Rodor, 80.
tf'tXof, 49.
Rabbet, Rabbit, 65.
Roland, Rodland, 39, 91.
Philistaaa, 11, 66, 83-5,
Racata3, 108.
Rollo, Rodlo, xxxvii.
107.
Rachimburg, 93.
Roma, 13.
Phiraesi, 17, 82.
Radegast, 39.
Rotherham, 91.
Phocis, 11.
Ragusa, 51, 71.
Rouen, 68.
Phoibos, 87.
Rahwas, 96, 98.
Roveceaster, 95.
Phoinix, 12, 42, 44.
Rahm, 13.
Roviasmum, 95.
4>payyta, 3, 20.
Raineau, 93.
Rugi, 96, 31, 108.
Phryconis, 22.
Ramoneur, 13.
Run, 96, 128.
Phrygia, 8, 14, 22, 35, 42.
Rampart, 67.
Runnimede, 93.
Phthiotis, xi.
Rana, 93.
Ruppin, 48.
Phundusii, 7, 39.
Rand, 97.
Rutuli, 91.
Picts, 52, 60.
Random, 43.
Rutupiae, 95.
Pike, 60.
Range, 94.
i
Pikol, 88, 89.
Rank, 93.
Pileati, 107.
Ransom, 97.
S.
Piles, 84.
Rastadt, 94.
Pilori, 84.
Ratisbona, 42, 93.
Saale, 18, 38.
Piscis, 89.
Ratzeburg, 108.
Saarlouis, 61.
Philistheues, 11.
Raudii Campi, 91.
Sabaco, 8.
Pol, 95.
Rauhe Alpe, 1.
2a/3atoe, 8.
Poll, 84.
Rauraci, 1.
Sabalingii, 7, 30.
Polabingi, 59, 65.
Ravenna, 95.
Sabaria, 32, 33.
Polena, 83.
Reichenau, 94.
Sabsean, 8.
Pollux, 3,11.
Reichstadt, 94.
Sabaudia, 8-
Polizza, 95.
Reidhgot, 59, 68, 95.
Sabini, 8.
Ilb>Xtj Xwpiov, 95.
Reindeer, 93.
Sabus, 9.
Polichinel, 84.
Regen, 81.
Sacae, 2.
Pometia, 90.
Regillus, 93.
Sagitta, 98.
Pomeszo, 99, 100.
Renard, 93.
Saher, 98.
Portugal, 61,
Rendsburg, 93.
Sahwa Sahsa, 96.
Poseidon, 55.
Reno, 93.
Saimo, 99.
( 137 )
Saint Swithen, 8,
Seraneem, xlii, 85.
T.
Sakl-abi, 163.
Seraphim, 101.
Sal, 5.
Sevechus, 10.
Taburnus, xlii.
Salluvii, 96
Severinum, 5, 62.
Tacere, 74. +
Salambo, 5, 102.
Sevo mons, 8, 98.
Tacfan, 4, 28, 54, 105,
Salaria, 81.
Shetland, 27.
109.
Salic Law, xxx, 5, 40, 97.
Shinar, 38.
Tacitus, 105.
Salbadern, 102.
Sibma, 8.
Tadeln, xxvii.
Salisubsalus, 71.
Sibyl, 8.
Tadpole, 115.
Salisbury, 67.
Sicambri, 28, 44, 80, 102. Taifali, 106.
Samarobriva, 44, 45, 62,
Sicani, 2.
QaX-aaaa, xxvi.
79.
Sicily, 39, 45.
Tabs, 97.
Samochonitis, 99.
Sicobotes, 45.
Talpa, 36.
Samothrace, 99.
Sirbonis, 104.
Tamimasadas, 107.
Samoyed, 97.
Siebenburgen, 8, 39.
Taminium, 25.
Sarabantia, 32.
Sigmaringen, 17, 71-2.
Tamisis, 107.
Saracens, 101, 108.
Sigulones, 7, 103.
Tarn worth, 23, 107.
Saracina, 108.
Silures, 39.
Tamyris, 40, 107.
Sardanapal, 91, 107.
Silva Cassia, 105.
Tanis, 32.
Sardonic, 107.
Siren, 10, 45, 57, 93.
Tank, 32.
Sarmatae, 57, 90.
Sirpad, 101.
Tantalus, 62.
Sarepta, 62.
Sitones, xl, 40, 102, 110.
Taprobane, 62.
Sarpedon, 13.
Siwa, 8.
Tarabostei, 17, 107.
Sassanidee, 98.
Skyl-ake, 99.
Taras, 109.
Saterland, 23.
Slav, 103.
Tarquinius, 90, 118.
Saturn, 50, 105, 106.
Smyrna, xxvi.
Tarry, 87.
Sauromatae, 45.
Sorabi, 20, 26, 103, 104.
Tatar, 63, 64.
Sauvira, 88.
Sovereign, 8.
Tau Gallicum, 10, 107.
Saxon, v, vii, ix, xxii, 53,
South, 26.
Tax, xxvii.
65, 77, 98.
Soloikos, xxi.
Tax us, xxvii.
Saxneot, 99.
Sluggard, xxx.
Taulantium, xxvi.
Scalawo, 99, 103.
Sparrow, 47, 76.
Tauta, 35, 76, 98.
Scania, \
Spierling, 103.
Taygete, 117.
Scaudia, J 21, 23.
Spiers, 76.
Tavgetus, 117.
Scandinavia, i
Squander, 76.
Teba, 80.
Schweben, 8, 104.
Stieglitz, 76.
Tectosages, 98, 107, 108.
Sciri, 52, 100.
Stiria, 76.
Teda, 16, 48.
Scironian, 45, 93, 108.
Sturii, 78, 79.
TtK/iwp, xxvi, xl.
Scirpus, 100, 101.
Sturmarii, 78.
Tektamus, 31, 108.
Scordisci, 17, 101.
Suardones, 7, 82.
Telephus, 36.
Scritobini, 101.
Succinum, 48.
Tellonum, 108.]
Scyllaeum, 99.
Suebus, 82, 92, 104.
Telchinios, 8.
Scythaa, 19, 40, 77, 101.
Suessiones, 8, 90.
Telford, 116.
Scythopolis, 38.
Suevi, 24, 27, 54, 104.
Telmessus, 36.
Sea, 2.
Suez denyiz, 73.
Temenicus, 25.
Sebusiani, 8.
Suiones, 40, 104.
Temenidae, 25.
Sedge, 83, 98.
Suns, Sua, 9
Temeno-tyrae, 25.
Sedusii, 2, 102.
Suzerain, 98.
Tempe, 31.
Sefarad, 61, 62, 101.
Swain, 104.
Ten, xxx, 32.
nsDi xiv -
Swallow, 8, 43.
Tenaeti, 12.
Seiks, 2, 98.
Sway, 8.
Tencteri, 108.
Selones, 102.
Swager, Swaher, 8.
Tenkretoi, 31.
Seltshuk, 102.
Swedes, 8, 30, 40.
Tenni, 35.
Seleucia, 5, 120.
Switzerland, 104.
Teracatriae, 108, 109.
Semiramis, 62, 79, 90.
Sword, xxxviii.
Terving, 108.
Semnones, 99, 102.
Syracusoe, 96.
Tertullian, 119.
Sepphoris, 62.
Syria, lQ9.
Teucri, 85.
Seqnani, 2.
Syssyl, 39.
Teucrium, 57, 60.
T
( 138 )
Teuriochainai, 13, 189.
Testa, testis, xxvii.
Testiculus, test, xxvii.
Tessederloo, 120.
Teuscb, xviii, 117, 1 19,1 20.
Teutamus, 108.
Teuto, xxxi, xl.
Teutoburg, 28, 50, 109.
Teutomarsi, 108, 110.
Teut, 30.
Teutonarii, 91, 110.
Teutones, 77, 110, 118.
Teutonic, xxiii, 110.
Teutsch, xix, 119.
Thames, 25.
Qdvarof, 115.
Thau, 114.
Theod, 114.
Theov, 64, 65.
Theodland, 35, 37, 112.
Theodoric, 94.
Theonan, xv.
&ioirdriap, 115.
peodisc ; 37.
Theotisce, xiii, 21, 34, 35,
11J.
Thessalia, 85, 116.
Thing, 34.
Thiudisko, 116.
Thor, 115.
Thrace, 108.
Thule, xvii, 25, 97, 115,
116.
Tliuringia, 18.
Thusnelda, 120.
pydverskar, xvii, 119,
120.
Tiberias, 62.
Tiberis, 80.
Tibiscus, xlii.
Tidy, xvii, 115.
Tiflis, 106.
Tiglat Pileser, 107.
Tigurini, 28, 30, 74.
Timna, 2. r >.
Tir-shatha, xv, 12.
Tithon, 70.
Tiusch, 117, 119.
Tobel, xvii, 106.
Toga, xl.
Togarma, 64.
Togata, xi, 74, 108.
Tolbiac, 36.
Toll turn, 61.
Tolistoboii, 107, 108.
Toll, xvii, 106.
Tolosa, 108.
Tomitanes, 107.
Toplitz, 106.
Ul-Erin, 3.
Toscana, 120.
Ulixes, 14.
Tosco, 120.
Umbria, 120.
Toxandria, 120.
Un, 6, 59.
Toya, 68, 80, 91.
Uncadiuti, xxxix, 120.
Toygeni, 28, 30, 117.
Ungelt, 25, 55.
Transylvania, 39.
Ungidiuti, 121.
Trapezus, 117.
Unterthan, 114.
Trave, 26.
Untidy, 115.
Trecasses, 117.
Urania, 62.
Treviri, 117.
Usipii, 95, 108.
Triballi, 117.
Usedom, 52.
Triboci, 117.
Uznoim, 52.
Tridentini, 36.
Tritouia, 109.
V.
Trocmi, 107.
o-rn, 48.
Vagosala, 116.
Tubingen, xlii.
Val, 75.
Tud, tut, 76, 114.
Valise, xii.
Tuga, 74.
Vandalii, vi, vii, 38, 45,
Tuis, 4.
66, 72, 104.
Tuisca, 120.
Vandili, 45.
Tuisco, Tuisto, xv, 54, 71,
Vanuius, 85.
76, 117, 118.
Vantes, 23.
Tuliphurdum, 40, 82, 156
Varsovia, 8, 20.
Tunica, xxxi, xl.
Varini, x, 7, 26, 123, 128.
Tungri, vi, viii, 47.
Varini, vi, 1, 102.
Tw^Xof, 106.
Varmia, 81.
Turcie, 109.
Velatabi, 9, 44, 68.
Turcilingi, 100, 109, 118.
Velatai, 44, 68.
Turditani, 36.
Veleda, 63.
Turnip, 35, 58, 100.
Velites, xxxii.
Turk, 118.
Vemicumjiis, 18, 53,84,97.
Turks, 52, 58, 100.
Veuedi, Venice, 20, 66.
Turris, 116.
Venilia, xxxii, 85.
Turduli, 61.
Veneo, Venio, xxxii, xli.
Tusci, 106.
Verden, 82, 116.
Tusculum, 106.
Veromandui, 45.
Tvpbe, 2.
Vertheidigen, xiv.
Tydsk, xvii, 119.
Verulam, 67.
Tylangii, 251.
Viburg, 54.
Tylus, 116.
Victohali, 60.
Tvois, 4, 35,37,42, 119.
Vicus, xxxiii, 95.
Tyrol, 95.
Vidioarii, 7 6
Tyrrheni, 12, 18, 25,35,
Vidvarii, 5 6 ' 60 > 124 '
85, 93, 115.
Vindelicia, x, 66.
Tyrus, 116.
Vindicta, xxxiii.
Tysk, xvii, 119.
Viiieda, Vineta, xlii, 39.
Vindili, vi, 1, 102.
U.
Villafranca, 42, 73.
Vis, 55, 60, 72.
Ucker, 120.
Visby, 72.
Ucri, 53, 120.
Visigoth, vi, 27, 45, 102.
Ugorskaja, 53.
Vispoi, 54.
Ugri, 57, 120.
Vistula, 100.
Ukraine, 30, 63, 66.
Virtingia, 108, 116, 118.
OiiKpo-fivpof 120.
Visurgts, 92. 95.
Ul, xxxii.
Vitae Viti, 59.
( 139 )
Vitby, 60.
Vitland, 60, 99, 102.
Vitungi, 59.
Viz, 1, 52.
Viznoim, 52.
Volcas, 107.
Volk, 107.
Volucer, xxix.
Vratislav, 22, 24, 61.
Vredelos, 42.
Vultur, xxix.
W.
Walafrid, xxxii.
Wagria, 120.
Wahzis, 98.
Waller, 77.
Wallet, xii.
Wallon, 31.
Waldenmr, 24.
Walrath, xxix, 5.
Warasci, 76.
Warmia, 10.
Warsovia, 13.
Watling street, 60.
Walscb, 77, 115
Wealh, 77.
Weichsel, 116.
Weird sisters, xxxiii. Wurgondaib, 10, 14.
Welkin, 19, 50. Wur-sati, 23, 96.
: Welsch, 114.
Wiirtemberg, 108.
Wend, 9, 20, 38, 77.
Wentworth, 23.
Went-majars, 53.
Werder, 23, 102. Y am 49
Werni-gerode, 91. Y cht 60
West-friesen, 26,29,117. Y dumei,'l02.
Westerhenid, 2.
Westphal, 4.
Weissenfels, J
Z.
Weissensee, > 60.
Weissenburg, ) Zal >a, 77,
Wexford, 72. nsn, 62.
Whitby, 60. P31V, xiv, 61, 63.
Wiht, 59.
/.ebool, 88.
Wisby, 60.
Zebulon, xlii, 87.
Wisbadeu, 72.
Zeef, 8.
Wismar, 5.
Zephyr, x, 62, 90.
Withesleth, 60.
Zti> dporpiof, 86.
Wittenagemote, 75.
Zidon, 62, 86.
Wizzard, xxx.
Zigeuner, 12.
Woda, 115.
Ziklag, 103.
Wokie, 120.
Zingar, xxi.
Woman, 41.
Zippora, 62.
Wren, 94.
Zise, xxx, 56.
Wucri, 120. Zisunberc, 55.
Wudawutto, 22, 99. Znaim, 52.
Wukie, 98, 120. -\HJV, xv.
ADDENDA.
(See Introd., p. xl-ii.)
P. xv, 1. 3, Persian kinara, &c., hence the Indian Canara, the
Canary Islands, &c.
P. 8, 1, 18, read Zeef instead of Seef.
P. 10, 1. 29, Ai-gyp-tus. The Sanscrit gup in coprire, cover,
&c., can produce also yy-^a? as used for plastering; it readily covers
everybody in contact with it; cap-ut may thus be a compound to
signify the covering extreme, ut being equally Sanscrit (Introd.,
p. xxix.).
P. 115, 1. 35, read
THE END.
s Kifl n
.^105 ANGELA
<O {W* .^v . ^^
-7 1 O
1
3K